Diamond 1 290

Machine Translated by Google
Table of Contents
Front page
Editorial page
Contents
1 DYLAN'S CORPORATE JOKE
2 MELT YOUR HEART
3 DEPTH OF THE WARDROBE
4 STAR
5 UNDER A THICK CRUST OF ICE
6 HALF MARGARITA
7 MY CIRCUS
8 GOLDEN THOUGHTS
9 ANOTHER OF COIN'S FEATURES

10 NEGOTIATOR
11 VINCE WITH THE GROUP

12 IN LOVE
13 A PICTURE OF DESPAIR
14 A GERMANT PROJECT OF THE COIN FOUNDATION
15 BLAH, BLAH, BLAH… HAILIE MONET
16 RECOVERED TREASURES OF PAST AGES 17
HUNDRED THOUSAND DOLLARS

18 COUSIN
19 THIS IS NOT YOUR FRIEND
20 BURNED TOAST
21 TWO MINUSES MAKE A PLUS

22 LIKE OLD TIMES
23 BOTTLE OF TEQUILA
24 YOU WILL BE GREAT
25 "RELATIONSHIPS"
26 DARK AND MYSTERIOUS

27 BLACK GARLIC
28 LEATHER ON LEATHER
29 AS YOU REQUEST, HAILIE COINS

30 NOTHING WITH THE BRIDE
31 COCONUT MILK
32 COOL IS NOT ENOUGH
33 FATAL
34 NOTHING
35 ANGER BEYOND ANY SCALE

Publisher
Illustration and cover design: Dixie

Leota Editor: Maria
ÿleszyÿska Managing editor : Anna
Wyÿykowska Technical editor : Sylwia
Rogowska-Kusz Typesetting the electronic
version : Robert Fritzkowski Proofreading:
Karolina Mrozek, Maria Dobosiewicz
Dear Reader, because some of the motives and behaviors described in the book
may offend the recipients' feelings, we recommend caution when reading. All events
and characters presented in the novel
are fictitious. We wish
you a good read, Author
and Publishing House © for the text by
Weronika Anna Marczak © for the Polish edition by
MUZA SA, Warsaw 2023 ISBN 978-83-287-2866-0
You&YA
MUZA SA
1st edition
Warsaw 2023
Contents
1 DYLAN'S CORPORATE JOKE

2 MELT YOUR HEART
3 DEPTH OF THE WARDROBE
4 STAR
5 UNDER A THICK CRUST OF ICE
6 HALF MARGARITA
7 MY CIRCUS
8 GOLDEN THOUGHTS
9 ANOTHER OF COIN'S FEATURES

10 NEGOTIATOR
11 VINCE WITH THE GROUP
12 IN LOVE
13 A PICTURE OF DESPAIR
14 A GERMANT PROJECT OF THE COIN FOUNDATION
15 BLAH, BLAH, BLAH… HAILIE MONET
16 RECOVERED TREASURES OF PAST AGES 17

18 COUSIN
19 THIS IS NOT YOUR FRIEND

20 BURNED TOAST
21 TWO MINUSES MAKE A PLUS
22 LIKE OLD TIMES
23 BOTTLE OF TEQUILA
24 YOU WILL BE GREAT
25 "RELATIONSHIPS"
26 DARK AND MYSTERIOUS

27 BLACK GARLIC
28 LEATHER ON LEATHER
29 AS YOU REQUEST, HAILIE COINS

30 NOTHING WITH THE BRIDE
31 COCONUT MILK
32 COOL IS NOT ENOUGH

33 FATAL
34 NOTHING
35 ANGER BEYOND ANY SCALE

CORPORATE
DYLAN JOKE
Dylan called.
When I saw his name on the screen, I groaned. The vibration of my phone had just woken
me from my sleep and I was hoping it was just an alarm clock that I could just ignore.
Unfortunately, Dylan was not easy to ignore.

Knowing this well, I reached out from under the pillow and pressed the green receiver.
“ Girl ,” came the voice of my mean brother.

– Dylan? – I yawned.
– Well, good morning. I'm coming to you.
-Hmm ? – I looked around unconsciously around the dim bedroom.

– I'm coming to you. Now.
– But where? – I frowned. – That in the
taxi, girl.
- Wait. – I opened my eyes wider. – Are you in Barcelona?
– I'll be with you in a moment.
He hung up.
I stared at the phone in confusion for a moment, as if the conversation hadn't fully registered,
and then I started and shot up to a sitting position.
– Dylan's coming here! – I called and turned to my companion. He was sleeping with his back
to me, so I stabbed him in the back. - Get up!
It only moved after the third nudge.
- What is? – he sighed, rolling lazily to my side of the bed. His eyes were still closed.
- You do not hear? “Dylan called,” I replied and jumped out of bed. - You have to go!
I raised the blinds on the window and balcony door and opened them to let not only light but
also fresh air into the room. I disapproved of the men's clothes scattered on the floor. I quickly
gathered them up, picked them up and threw them on the bed.
“ Hey, don't fall asleep again,” I growled. - Get up!

I went to the kitchen connected to the living room, where I also opened the blinds and opened
the windows. Two glasses dirty with red wine that I left in the dishwasher yesterday, now I took
them out, washed them in the sink, dried them thoroughly and put them in the cupboard.
I went back to the bedroom and my blood pressure dropped.
- Alex! – I hissed and tore the blanket off him, spreading even more the pieces lying on it
her clothes. - What's with you? Is life unpleasant for you?
“We were supposed to go to breakfast together ,” he sighed, finally rubbing his eyes.
– Do you understand that my brother Dylan is on his way here? He'll be there any moment,
maybe he's just pulling up to the building. Do I have to explain to you why it would be better if he
didn't meet you here?
I was relieved when he finally sobered up enough to take the situation seriously. He rose to a
sitting position, scratched his stubble and dug a sock out of the crumpled duvet somewhere.
– What is he doing here?
– I don't know, hurry up.

I went to the kitchen again . I took a look at the contents of the garbage can to make sure
there was nothing suspicious in it, and generally examining the entire
my little loft with a careful look. I was soon joined by a dressed and disheveled Alex. His eyes were
still half-closed sleepily.
“Take the stairs, it'll be safer than the elevator,” I instructed him. – But be careful, because
sometimes Dylan also prefers the stairs. You never know with him. You have to listen so you don't
run into him.
Alex nodded, running his fingers through his hair.
– So when will we meet again?
– I don't know... Probably when I come back from the United States? We will be in touch - with that said,
I placed my hand on the doorknob. – Please don't run into Dylan, okay?
“ Mhm, okay,” Alex replied, sighing. He approached the door, but first he leaned down and,
probably seeing my impatience, limited himself to brushing his lips against mine. – Have fun at the
wedding.
- Thanks.
I prayed that Dylan wouldn't run into him in the cage or on the street. For the good of all of us. I
knew he would jump to conclusions that wouldn't be wrong at all.
I not only made the bed, but also quickly changed the sheets, just to be safe, and then I looked
into the bathroom when I remembered that my guest had his toothbrush in it. I threw it in a box of
tampons that Dylan would never look into. Just in case.
Fortunately , my mean brother didn't visit me this time out of boredom. Sometimes he did that
and then he would pick on every bullshit, like he does. Today, however, he came with a specific
mission, which I understood as soon as he showed up at the door.
His expression was serious and focused, and he seemed a little tense, even as he smirked at
me and returned the welcome hug I immediately gave him. He kissed my cheek and ruffled my hair,
then stood in the middle of the apartment and stuffed his hands into the pockets of his loose black
sweatshirt, looking around.
“ You have more flowers again ,” he commented.

– It's stronger than me. – I shrugged and yawned. – I have to compensate for the lack of a
garden somehow.
– I thought the lack of a garden made up for that damn terrace.
“ Mhm, that too,” I muttered.
While Dylan slid open the door to the outside, I opened the can of cat food. He quickly walked
around the – I don't deny – truly impressive terrace. My brothers have long agreed that this part
of my loft is their favorite. Whenever they visited me, they just wanted to sit there. No wonder -
there was a view of the roofs of Barcelona's buildings, there was a barbecue, large sofas, lots of
plants and garden lamps, the light of which created an extremely cozy atmosphere in the
evenings.
Today , however, it was a very November morning, especially too brisk for Barcelona, and
Dylan quickly went back inside. He caught Dactyl, who, unfortunately for him, was trotting past
his leg. The kitten protested with a meow and tried to break away, its eyes filled with regret,
staring at its bowl, which I had just filled with wet food. To deserve breakfast, however, he had to
let Dylan dry himself off first, as I watched with interest
with laughter.
“ Leave him alone,” I finally said, then drummed my nails

in the kitchen counter. – Hey, can you hear me? Better tell me what you're doing here.
– I'm visiting my little sister.
– Why so suddenly? – I raised my eyebrows in amusement.
– I'm checking to see if you're polite.
Dylan had already let go of the cat and started walking around the apartment again. I watched him
from behind the kitchen island, analyzing in my head whether there was really a risk that he would
come across something undesirable here.
I watched as he caught and crushed a ficus leaf between his fingers.
-Dylan , are you okay? – I asked, tilting my head with slight concern.
– Christ, what, I'm not allowed to miss my little sister?

– We saw each other two weeks ago and we're going to see each other at the wedding soon.
So stop lurking and tell me what's going on, because I'm starting to worry.
Dylan tilted his head and away from my potted flower. There was silence for a moment,
broken only by Dactyl's munching. Then my brother scratched his chest and exhaled until he
finally approached the island, stood in front of me, and reached into his pocket.
My mouth parted at the sight of the box he held out. And then I let it out
a muffled exclamation of delight as he showed me the ring that was inside.
The wedding ring was thick because it seemed to consist of two parts, one simple and
smooth, made of white gold, and the other covered with diamonds that sparkled like crazy, even
on this gloomy, cloudy morning. In the middle there was another diamond, but this one was
probably the largest I had ever seen. Its interior shimmered with a subtle blue, as if someone had
hidden a cloudless sky in the stone.
– You will propose to Martina! – I sighed happily.
The ring disappeared as Dylan closed the lid of the box and placed it on the counter.
- I don't know.
I looked up at him.
– What does "I don't know" mean?
Dylan took a few steps towards the terrace and raised his arm, staring into the distance
and scratched the back of his head.
– I don't know if I'll propose.

- I don't understand. So why do you need a ring?
– Well, what do you think? “Dylan looked at me like I was thinking hard.
– Well, to propose?
– Oh, duh.
– So you will propose?
- I don't know.
I rubbed my forehead and Dylan started pacing again.

– Am I to understand that you came to me for advice? – I asked myself
I smiled. – Oooh, Dylan, that's sweet.
He stopped and scowled at me.
“ I didn't come for advice,” he grumbled. – I'm just wondering what to do
and I don't know, so maybe let's talk. Sometimes you even have cool ideas.
I shook my head with raised eyebrows, but decided against it
comment.
-Give me fifteen minutes. I'll change and freshen up and we'll go for breakfast, okay?
Now hide this ring and don't lose it.
Dylan crossed his arms in an offended eight-year-old pose, but he didn't protest. Before I
closed the bedroom door behind me, I saw out of the corner of my eye
he obediently puts the ring back in his sweatshirt pocket.

We went to one of my favorite breakfast places, the same one I originally planned to visit with Alex.
The eatery was small, but well hidden on a sparsely traveled street, so it was mostly locals who ate
there.
I watched with a faint smile as Dylan stirred his black, unsweetened coffee uselessly with a spoon.
“Spit it out ,” I finally urged him. – What's going on, do you have doubts?
– Not a big deal.
– Do you love Martina?
Dylan shrugged.
- Yeah.
– This is a great start. – I praised him. – You're worried she doesn't feel it
alone?
He looked at me indignantly.
– No , we know he loves her too.
- So what is the problem?
Dylan let go of the spoon and raised his thumb to his teeth - he started biting the cuticles, looking
somewhere to the side.
– I don't know if it's maybe too fast.

– Have you ever talked to Martina about getting married? Do you remember what she said?
– Maybe something there someday. – He sighed. – The thing with her is that I know that she loves
me and wants me, no, but she always laughed that Americans get into marriage so quickly, and I don't
know if she wants to get into marriage with me anymore. now or a little later.
– After the proposal, you can agree on the wedding date. You don't have to take it immediately.
Look at Vince and Anja. They have been living together for four years, they have two children, and they
are only now planning a wedding.
– But for them it all started as a child, for me and Martina the situation is different.
Holding a cup of coffee in my hands, I tilted my head.
– Are you afraid that he will reject the proposal?
“ I'm not afraid, he won't reject me,” he protested immediately with certainty.
– So what is it about?
“ I just…” Dylan looked up at me. – What if he says no?

– Dylan, you met when you were, what, twelve years old? You have been together on and
off for over half your lives. You have been creating a full-fledged relationship for years. You
love each other and somehow you both put up with each other. “I leaned back in my chair,
shaking my head with a smile. – For me, you were written in the stars.
Dylan rested his elbows on the table, bowed his head, and ran his fingers through his hair.
“ Chicks should be the ones proposing,” he grumbled.

- What else .
– If Martina asked me to marry her, I would agree.
“You're so sweet, Dylan, for being so stressed,” I giggled.
– Hush, little girl, I'm not stressed at all. All this pisses me off, that's all.
This ring makes no sense. This should be done differently. It should be so that the girl cannot
refuse.
– You're right, that would be fair. – I took a sip of coffee with a raised eyebrow.
We were silent for a moment as the waiter brought us our orders. I didn't even have time to
take a closer look at my toast with ricotta, fruit, walnuts and honey, and Dylan was already
stuffing his mouth with his breakfast. He got waffles with coconut cream and lime-tinted
mascarpone, also decorated with fruit and caramelized nuts - although they looked delicious, I
was sure that he didn't eat them out of greed, but rather to distract himself from the topic of the
proposal. I let him enjoy this false sense of carefreeness for a moment, and then, when I had
no room for another bite, I leaned back, took a sip of freshly squeezed orange juice, and said,
– So when are you planning to do it?

Dylan was reaching into my plate with his fork to clear the remains of the toast.
– I thought maybe at Vince's wedding.

– Oh, I love you, yes, perfect – I was happy.
“ I just don't want to, you know, steal their shine.” If I propose to Martina, everyone will be
delighted with us, not boring Vince.
– Of course, talk to them about it first . Will they mind and everything. Although knowing
them, I suspect they'll be thanking you on their knees for doing so
you will distract attention from them. Anja feels sick just thinking about all the attention she will get. The
last time I talked to her, she was looking for an excuse to cancel the party.
– Well , I don't know, maybe it will work out nicely. I'll talk to them and see. You know,
I think I want to do it like that in front of everyone.
– Yes, Dylan, we know that you have no problem with being the center of attention.
– Obviously .
I wrapped my arms around myself and smiled. I just ate a delicious breakfast with a refreshing,
healthy juice, drank warm, pleasantly bitter coffee in a cozy place and experienced a momentous moment
when my often immature little brother took a step into adulthood and made an extremely important life
decision.
– This is a great plan. Do what you feel like, Dylan, and it'll be great, you'll see.
– Yes, as long as he accepts the proposal and not...
– I'm sure he'll accept it.
Dylan now started playing with the string on the hood of his sweatshirt.
– Listen, maybe you could suggest something to her? Or I know – ask what would
what would she do if I proposed to her, like at Vince's wedding?
– This is a stupid idea.
- Why ? You're close and everything.
– Because she'll know what's going on right away and there won't be any surprises?
Dylan took a breath and poured his juice into himself in one gulp.
“It'll be fine ,” I assured him. – Hey, she doesn't see the world outside of you.
I don't know how helpful I ultimately was to Dylan, but I think he was glad he even bothered to reach
out to me. I calmed him down a bit and pulled his thoughts out of the dark corners of his imagination
where Martina was breaking his heart.
After breakfast, we went for a walk to the seaside and walked for a long time, several good hours,
until we got hungry again and went out for dinner. We ate so much and were so tired that we took a taxi
home.
Before we took our afternoon nap, I tried to shoo Dylan into the living room and onto the couch, but
my huge bed in the bedroom was too inviting, so he unceremoniously pushed himself onto it. There was
nothing left for me to do but lie down next to him and prepare to stab him every time he snored too loudly.
We woke up very late in the afternoon. For entertainment, we decided to go to the cinema to
watch an action movie. I had to cancel my plans for that evening earlier, but I did it without any
regrets. If I really wanted to go to a bar with my friends, I would tell them that I was taking Dylan
with me. And it wouldn't be a problem, because my brothers were actually admired in my circle of
friends. Truly, the boys managed to retain the aura of Monet's stars even long after leaving
school. They shone always and everywhere, and people clung to them, as if in the hope that
being in that glow for some reason would solve all their problems.
When they arrived announced and for a longer stay, I sometimes took them to meetings.
Especially since my friends often asked when we would go out together. Today I didn't feel the
need. Dylan came for a moment, and tomorrow we were planning to return to the United States
together. There was no time for parties.
Instead , after the movie, the two of us went out for a beer alone.
“ Juice for you,” he sneered first.
It should be understood that this was one of Dylan's trademark jokes, one that he would
probably never tire of. I already knew that no matter how old I was, whether twenty-two or fifty, he
would always make fun of me and my experiences with alcohol. It amused him immensely, to the
point of exaggeration, and what's more, it amused all my brothers, which I thought was a bit of an
embarrassment, but my opinion was not taken into account in this matter.
I raised an eyebrow at him and asked:

– I need to remind you who recently got so drunk that he lay down on the sidewalk
right in the center of Madrid, looking at the stars and babbling something about the Big Dipper?
– And I have to remind you who was lying next to me then and arguing that it was some one
She-bear?
I giggled remembering our last party. Dylan, although he now lived with Martina in New York,
was often in Spain, usually in Madrid, where they left a large handful of friends from their student
days, they also flew regularly to the Canary Islands to visit Martina's family, and on occasion to
Blanche, and also often they came to Barcelona, to my place. In addition, Dylan helped Vincent
run his business and was the best Spanish speaker of all of us (until recently, because...
I quickly caught up with him in this skill), so he turned out to be very helpful, at least in
some of his business affairs.
In any case, he showed up in Spain every now and then, very often with Martina, and
then, carried by the Spanish atmosphere, we ended almost every visit with them going out
and having a party. At least one.
Because no one could accuse us of not enjoying life.
The next day we flew to America together. As Vincent's family grew, he bought a
second plane, but since all the Monets were always flying somewhere, it was sometimes
difficult to get one. This time, however, I had booked this flight a long time ago, because I
was supposed to travel with Daktyl and I couldn't imagine keeping him in a carrier under
the seat on a commercial plane for so many hours. Or worse, leave it somewhere in the
luggage hold.
Every time I landed in the United States, I felt pleasant shivers. This was my home and
no matter how long I stayed in Barcelona and how much I loved Spain and Europe in
general. Here I knew that there was a Monet Mansion in Pennsylvania, currently inhabited
by Vincent, Anja and two of the cutest little ones ever. House.
A place where each of the Monet siblings could feel at ease. To which we could always
return, where we could breathe, stop, and find ourselves if we got lost.
And when we all came here at the same time, we spent the next few days
unforgettable moments together. I was more than ready to experience the next ones.
MELT YOUR HEART
The chauffeur came to pick us up . Vincent has recently started to intensively use the
services of private drivers, who proved to be very useful, especially now that he had small
children and Anja wanted to go somewhere alone with them.
When the entrance gate to the Monet Residence opened, I smiled broadly. Our autumn/winter
garden and overcast sky greeted us in a rather gloomy way, but I couldn't care less, because I
was about to cross the threshold of the house.
Dylan wouldn't admit it for China, but I could see that the corners of his mouth were twitching.
- Halo halo! he called as we entered the hall.
I crouched down to release Daktyl, who, although he knew the residence very well, always
needed some time to get used to the surroundings again when he came back here after a break.
Until then, he had been supposed to stay close to me, and that was the case this time, as Dylan
and I looked around the suspiciously quiet
home.
When I lived here with my five dark brothers, it was mostly peaceful, at least on the surface,
but since Vincent had two children, there were occasional cries and sometimes even screams
that my oldest brother could silence with one stern look. .
– Hailie and Dylan! – Eugenie exclaimed, stretching out her arms to us, having previously wiped her
hands on her apron. She peeked out of the kitchen and immediately beamed at us.
– What, no one is home? – I was surprised when she and I exchanged hugs.
– Vincent is in the office, I'm sure he'll be down soon. And Anja took the children to classes.
They'll be back soon, Eugenie replied, and then, glancing out of the corner of her eye at Dylan who was
looking into the kitchen, she added, "I'm preparing dinner, but if you're hungry now, I'll make you
something quick, right?"
“That would be great ,” I said, while heading to the cupboard that was always stocked with cat food
before my arrival. The date clung to my calf, stretching its snout hopefully.
Suddenly, there was a loud snort from Dylan.

– This is Vincent? - He asked. He pointed to a drawing hanging on the fridge, one
of many.
– Lissy goes to art classes and they praise her very much. He has real talent, Eugenie said proudly.
– They were supposed to paint their parents. Just look at these details and think this is the work of a
four-year-old.
“Oh yes, it's a real work of art,” Dylan muttered, pulling out his phone to take a photo, his shoulders
shaking with a poorly suppressed chuckle.
Mine started too when I saw the picture. They were children's scribbles, but true, maybe not the
worst for a four-year-old. Lissy thought about dressing Vince in a suit and putting a signet ring on his
finger. I especially chuckled at his stern expression and raised eyebrows. They created a funny contrast
with the smiling image of Anja visible next to her.
Eugenie raised an eyebrow at our stupid smiles, but didn't comment on them, and we weren't about
to criticize our four-year-old niece's artistic abilities out loud.
We sat at the table as before, gorging on a quick snack the housekeeper had prepared, when
Vincent finally joined us. I put the sandwich on the plate to squeeze it as quickly as possible. He returned
my affectionate gesture and even smiled slightly, although Vince's thing was that his ever-focused and
menacing expression didn't change, even when he greeted his beloved siblings after a period of
separation.
– How's it going, daddy? Stress? – Dylan asked him when they also embraced.
“ This wedding is just a formality,” Vince replied indifferently, taking one of the chairs next to
me.
“ You're so romantic,” I commented.
“ I'm not supposed to be romantic,” he said and nodded at me. – You've got everything
All right? Don't you need a bigger apartment?
-Vince , it's perfect. You know that I don't want to live in any behemoth.
“ It has a great terrace,” Dylan added.
– Mhm, how's your studies?
– Medical microbiology is my new hated subject.

“You said you'd pass with no problem,” Dylan interjected.
I rolled my eyes.
– Of course I will pass without any problems.
– Have you thought about our last conversation? – Vince asked, staring at me intently.
-Hmm ? – I muttered evasively.

– Have you considered moving to the United States?
“ I don't know…” I sighed, looking to the side.
– What, are you moving back to the States? – Dylan was surprised.
“ I don't know…” I repeated. – But I'm definitely considering a summer internship in Nowy
York.
– Hailie has huge potential. She is one of the best students of the year.
Therefore, I would like it to develop at an appropriate university. The best –
Vince said, practically ignoring my words.
– The University of Barcelona maintains a really high, high standard – I noticed.
- Yes. Vince nodded. – But no higher than Harvard, John's University

Hopkins or even the University of Pennsylvania.
– I know, I know, I just... I have some sentiment towards Barcelona... and I guess for now
I'm good there, I mumbled, playing with my glass.
– You can feel sentimental about Barcelona if you live in Boston, Baltimore or…
Philadelphia.
Dylan snorted.
– Okay, daddy, admit that you just miss your little sister and want to be close to her.
“I want nothing but the absolute best for our sister,” he hissed
cold Vince.
I opened my mouth to calm down our little discussion, but it turned out that there was no need,
because at the same moment there was a noise in the hall announcing the arrival of at least several
people to the residence.
Or more precisely, Anja, two children and two nannies accompanying them. One of them
she called out to Lissy, who deliberately ignored her and ran into the kitchen.
– Aunt Hailie! – she exclaimed with a squeak.
The date, which was still lurking nearby, fled somewhere to the side.
– My Lissy! – I moved the chair away so that the girl could sit without any problems
run into my outstretched arms.
Nanny stopped in the kitchen doorway and clasped her hands in embarrassment. No one paid
any particular attention to her, because she was completely absorbed by Lissy, whose joy on her
face infected everyone around her.
– What is Uncle Dylan, a ghost? – Dylan asked with mock indignation.
Lissy giggled and leaned in to give him a long-awaited hug, but quickly returned to me. She
knew from an early age that in this house, we women had to stick together.
Besides , Dylan visited the mansion much more often than I did, which he was able to do since
he moved to New York and since he and Vince began to have work in addition to family ties.
I took off Lissa's hat, revealing her blonde hair, and then untied her scarf. I handed them to the
nanny, who immediately ran to me to take them and put them in the closet, and a moment later she
came back for the jacket and shoes. Vincent watched his daughter being served by us at the kitchen
table and didn't seem impressed by this lack of discipline, but at the same time he turned a blind eye
to it because he didn't warn anyone that this was not done.
“ Good morning ,” Anja greeted, entering the kitchen with her second child, this time a boy
placed on her hip and cuddled to her side. The little one kept his head on his mother's shoulder and
hid his face in her hair, flustered by the appearance of so many people out of nowhere.
Of course, there were also sighs of delight at how big my nephew was. I would have
grabbed him right away if it weren't for the fact that Lissy, looking for attention, climbed onto
my lap. I also gladly embraced her.
I don't know how Vince was able to look at his future wife and two of the cutest children in
the universe with such a calm face. If I were him, I would have melted a long time ago and all
I would be left would be a puddle under the table.
“I'm worried that Michi will get sick,” Anja admitted, watching
with concern on his son's face. – He sneezed several times in the car.
“ I think someone's looking for an excuse to cancel the wedding,” Dylan cackled.
“I wish it were that simple,” she grumbled and corrected the boy
hip. – Nancy, could you heat the milk?
- Of course. – One of the nannies immediately got to work, by the way
cooing to little Michael, "He'll be fine, he's a strong boy, isn't he?"
“ You both look like you don't want this wedding,” I said, glancing between Vince and Anja.
– Is it really necessary? – Great question – Anja praised me and
glanced at her future husband, raising an eyebrow. – Vince will answer.
He cleared his throat.
– This has already been discussed. It is tradition that members of the Organization get
married formally. The main goals of the ceremony are to officially present the wife and at the
same time seal her inviolability. – He fell silent for a moment. – And so we delayed it as long
as we could.
– Anja, as the mother of your children, is considered an untouchable person anyway – I
noted.
– It counts , but a public wedding is a path I would like us to follow, just to be on the safe
side.
– So what, all the idiots from the Organization will come? – Dylan asked.
“ That's not how it works,” Vince replied. – Only those we cooperate with will be there
the closest.
“And luckily,” Anja muttered.
– Is it true that the twins and Will will also arrive today? – I said, stroking Lissy's hair for
being so patient and polite, even though she seemed to be slowly recovering.
she was bored with adult conversations. It's rare for me to see such a well-behaved child,
but then again, I wouldn't expect anything less from Vincent's daughter.
Now her eyes widened with excitement at the mention of the rest of her favorite uncles.
– They sent a selfie from the plane to the group, didn't you see? Dylan snorted. -Tony
he came out like a kid.
– What is a crab? – Lissy asked.
“ That's what you say when someone has a crooked snout,” he explained.
“ Dylan ,” Anja and I hissed at the same time.

Vincent placed a hand on his confused daughter's shoulder and shook just a little
noticeably with the head.
– You don't say that , don't say it again.

– And Martina will come tomorrow, right? - I asked.
Dylan nodded.
– I've been working a lot lately .
– It's nice that it's coming true.
– In my opinion, he takes on too many projects.

– These are her first clients, it's normal that she wants to make a good start – Anja
interjected.
- I envy her. I'd also like to start doing something... significant, I confessed.
– Your work for the foundation is very significant – my future assured me
sister-in-law.
– It seems so, but…
“ Focus on your studies,” Vincent told me. – Now they should be there
your priority.
“ Well , they are…” I muttered, sighing quietly and abandoning the topic.
Years have passed and Vincent hasn't stopped being Vincent and I've gotten used to it.
But that didn't mean I stopped bitching at him in my head when he annoyed me.
We talked for a while, but now Vince and Anja's lives, even though they had two nannies
at their disposal, were noticeably dictated by the routine of their children. Anja was worried
about Michi, who sneezed once or twice. When he almost fell asleep in her arms, tired from
the day, she took the bottle and left us
accompanied by a caregiver. We didn't see her again that evening - apparently she put the baby down
and fell asleep at his side.
Lissy turned out to be a tougher nut to crack. For her, her tiredness manifested itself in a different
way because she started getting into mischief. Her eyelids were visibly heavy and she yawned
frequently, but when Dylan pointed out, she insisted she didn't want to sleep.
We felt comfortable in the kitchen, so we didn't leave it. Lissy would go to her playroom with her
nanny and bring her newest toys to show us, and when she wanted to go get another one, Vincent
would remind her to put the old ones back first. Whenever I was here, I liked watching the relationship
between my oldest brother and his children. I had the impression that - if it was even possible - he had
become a completely new self and at the same time had not changed at all.
“Sit up straight ,” Vince instructed his daughter as Eugenie served us dinner.

Lissy had been wandering around the kitchen, constantly changing who she wanted to sit on, but
now she was told she had to sit in her own chair to eat. She had special pillows on it that allowed her to
reach the countertop.
The girl obeyed, but only for a moment, because she immediately hunched over again and fell silent
She enthusiastically eyed the bowl her father had just pushed under her nose.
“ Straighten up, Lindsay,” he repeated, glancing at her pointedly.
Lissy allowed herself a sigh, but actually straightened up and reached for the spoon.
“Hot,” she complained.

“So take small portions and blow them,” Vincent instructed her patiently.
She did as he said, but after the first bite she put the spoon down again, and then she took a breath
and it was enough for her to become distracted again, twist it out and drain it.
down from the chair.
Vince closed his eyes and Dylan and I bit our lips to keep from exploding
with laughter.
– Aunt Hailie, can I show you something?

- What ? – I asked, giggling.
“Now, Lindsay, you will go back to your seat and finish your dinner,” he said firmly
Vincent. – It's not time to play anymore.
The spark of excitement in Lissa's blue irises faded.
“ I'll just get something else,” she moaned pleadingly.

– There are no toys at dinner, you know that very well.
Vince's piercing look was enough for the girl to slide in
back to his chair.
“ Come on, you can make an exception,” I said, looking at him pointedly.
– Lindsay knows where this rule comes from, doesn't she?
Lissy nodded reluctantly.
“You're terrible ,” I whispered to Vince, and he shrugged, drumming his finger on the rim of
her bowl. I leaned towards her and murmured: - You'll show me everything, hmm? I'll stay here
for a while, so we'll have plenty of time to have fun.
“ That 's usually how dads are boring,” Dylan added, winking at the little girl.
Lissy smiled furtively at us, and after a while, when we returned to talking, she got tired of
eating and sitting still again, so she tucked her knees up to her chest. She quickly lowered
them because she seemed to remember that she was sitting next to Vince, who kept glancing
at her.
But then she forgot about it, because she tilted her head back, rubbed her droopy eyelids,
and then stared at the ceiling, and only she knew what she saw so absorbingly that Vince had
to repeat her name three times to break her from her trance.
Dylan and I tried showing her how we eat dinner ourselves to encourage her to follow suit,
but it didn't work. Then Eugenie cooed something to her and then she was joined by one of the
nannies who had stayed with us in the kitchen. I know this woman's job must be very
demanding, but most of the time she seemed to stand idly by our side, perhaps a bit intimidated
by our company.
“ But Lissy, you eat as much as a chicken,” Eugenie said to her, shaking her head.
worried head. – You've barely started dinner either.
Lindsay let out a frustrated sigh worthy of a four-year-old.
– Just a little bit, right? – the nanny suggested, and the girl tilted her head again and must
have had enough of these persuasions, because she finally let out a protesting squeal and
then kicked her legs, which out of nowhere she tucked under her chin again. She did it so
quickly and agilely that no one had time to react when her foot caught the bowl.
Some of the contents, which had thankfully cooled down , spilled onto it, some onto the ground,
but Vincent's snow-white shirt was also torn off.
Our eldest brother was clearly getting more and more irritated with each attempt to deal with
his grumpy daughter, but now he was relieved because he pushed his chair back and stood up.
He didn't do it overly violently, but you could feel that he was angry.
Clicking his tongue, he waved his hand and turned coldly to Nanny: " Please
take her upstairs, change her clothes, and put her to bed immediately."
Then he stood in front of the kitchen counter, his back to us, and began to loosen his tie as
Nanny lifted Lissy from the chair, and as if on cue, she burst into tears. The change in mood in the
kitchen happened so quickly that Dylan and I stared speechless as the nanny disappeared down
the stairs with our screaming, dirty niece in her arms, and Eugenie came flying to the table with a
cloth and some cleaning product, muttering that poor Lissy was gone. just very sleepy.
“She did it accidentally,” I agreed in a gentle voice and stood up to serve it

paper towels.
– If she hadn't been moving around like that, nothing would have happened. Vince tossed his tie aside
and started unbuttoning his shirt.
" She's a kid, Vince, you know she has a hard time sitting on her ass," he muttered
Dylan with amusement.
– Yes, but that doesn't mean I will ignore the fact that she is disobedient. The soup may have
been hot.
I rolled my eyes and Dylan whistled because our brother had just turned around to
hang a stained shirt over the back of a chair.
– Well, well, you're keeping fit, daddy, respect.
Vincent gave him a dark look and I laughed out loud, although in reality I had to admit it was
true - Vince was holding up well. No wonder, after all, in our family everyone took care of
themselves very much.
Another proof of this were the twins and Will, safe, healthy and attractive as always, who
arrived at the residence late in the evening. They made a lot of noise and commotion, and I hugged
them until my arms went numb.
And suddenly it happened - all six of us were sitting in the living room. Even if someone were
to pay us, we wouldn't be able to pretend that such moments don't make us happy like nothing else.
Those times when we united so beautifully. They always felt like the times
perfect, then everything was as it should be. We recharged our batteries with love and closeness
that we gave each other quietly and non-demonstratively .
“ A juice for Hailie,” Shane said as Dylan served everyone beers.
Each of the brothers laughed, and I could barely keep myself from slapping my forehead.
Well, what idiots.
I got my beer though and sipped it leaning on Tony's shoulder with my legs on Shane. I
deliberately sat down between them because what I wanted most was to hear about their joint trip
to Asia from which they had just returned.
– It was a fairy tale, a kind of isolation from the world. Besides, you saw the photos in the group,
Shane said.
– In the group, I only saw questions from Hailie asking if you were alive – Dylan muttered.
- Worried! And you were supposed to talk every day.
– Do you understand that it was n't always possible to get internet access? Tony rolled his eyes.
- I'm not interested.

– What are your plans for now? - Vince asked them, who was the only one drinking whiskey
instead of beer.
Tony shrugged and Shane thought for a moment.
– Maybe South America ?
“The travelers have been found,” Dylan snorted.
– This is fucking fun.
– Ca n't you travel to places where you will always have coverage? – I sighed, seeing in my
imagination how I would fear for the lives of my youngest brothers again.
– Then the fun is less awesome.

“Mhm, the fun will have to end at some point,” he reminded
im Vince.
Will nudged him.

– Let them run wild.
- Gives. They go crazy all the time.
– We even like it in Miami. If anything, we'll stop there as soon as possible, said Shane.
“Oh, yeah, in Will's fucking villa,” Tony added.

– You are always welcome, as long as you promise to clean up after yourself – he said
Will with a mocking smile. – Otherwise, Harrison will go crazy with you guys.
– Yeah, what about Harrison? – I asked. – Why didn't he come with you?
– He had an important meeting today , he couldn't get away. He'll fly to us tomorrow in Vegas.
Devilish smiles appeared on the boys' faces, but Vince closed his eyes and sighed.
“ You guys better be careful in Vegas,” I growled at them.

" Don't be afraid, little Hailie, this isn't the first time your brothers have gotten cocky," he replied
Shane, patting my calf.
– So you better watch yourselves, huh? Dylan growled.
- What do you mean? – I raised my eyebrows.
– Martina said something about Maya getting a stripper for your hen party.
- O really? - I became interested.
- I'm listening? – Vince interjected, immediately opening his eyes to stare at us.
– Eh, what kind of stripper? Shane frowned, and Tony grimaced and even looked up.
“ Well, I'd like to know too,” Dylan growled, ready to get angry, sort of
he forgot that he was already angry enough about this thing.
“Calm down, Martina probably told you that to provoke you,” Will muttered, although he didn't seem
convinced.
All the brothers suddenly looked at me and I knew what they were thinking. They imagined their
little sister, as they still thought I was, watching some bulging dancer gradually strip off his clothes.
Moreover, Dylan saw Martina there, and Vincent saw his future wife and mother of his children.
I would have giggled if I hadn't seen Lissa just peeking into the living room.
I immediately focused my attention on her. I stood up, alerted that something had happened. The boys
followed my gaze.
Lissy stood in the doorway in her pajamas, her hair disheveled and obviously still half asleep. She
was squinting with her eyes almost closed; the light hurt her, even though the living room was practically
dark.
– Hey, beautiful, what 's up? – Dylan asked in a charmingly gentle tone. For some reason he
was standing there, maybe to reach for another bottle of beer. At least he was closest to the girl, so
he crouched down and held out his free hand to her. - Everything's okay?
Encouraged by this gesture, Lissy moved towards him. She didn't cry, but she was sleepy
there was a kind of anxiety on her face, as if something was bothering her.
The sight of Vincent's daughter, so defenseless and fragile, aroused very strong emotions in me.
I wanted to run to her, grab her in my arms and protect her from absolutely every evil in the world. I
wanted to do something to make her smile, to make her happy. I totally surprised myself. Best of all,
I could see in my brothers' faces that they felt the same way.
I realized that this is both a disadvantage and an advantage of belonging to our family. We were
all so attached to each other that
almost dependent on each other.
Lissy brushed her hand against Dylan's big hand, but she didn't stop next to him because her
eyes found Vincent sitting on the couch. It immediately became clear that he was the one she wanted
to hug. She staggered closer to her father, and he watched her without changing his stony expression.
Suddenly she leaned her torso against the edge of the couch and stretched out both her arms to him.
Without exception, we all looked at Vince, agitated and ready to kill him if he decided to refuse
his daughter's silent request.
He was terribly unforgiving, after all, and she had upset him quite a bit at dinner tonight.
But even he couldn't be blind to little Lindsay's charm, because still serious, he put the whiskey
glass aside and leaned down to pick up the baby and set her on his lap.
The girl's head immediately fell on his chest, and he wrapped her small body in his arms. Lissy
immediately closed her eyes as if she had received exactly what she needed and could now fall
asleep peacefully.
Will handed Vince a blanket that was folded somewhere nearby, which they now wrapped around
Lissy. Vince then reached for his whiskey again and we slowly returned to the conversation. The girl
never woke up again, even when we burst out laughing loudly.
Sometimes I would sneak glances at Vincent and all I could think about were the
words our father had once spoken to me. The ones where he expressed his sincere
hope that Vince would have children someday.
“Because who else will melt his heart when you grow up?”
Somewhere around midnight I said goodbye to my brothers. However, before I could

grab Dactyl under his arm and finally go to my bedroom, Dylan stopped me in the hall.
– Hey, girl, I have a little request.

- Yes?
– Can you hold this for me?
I looked at what he held in his hand.
- Ring? – I asked, frowning.
– I don't want to take it with me to Vegas, and wherever I hide it in my bedroom,
then I'll be scared that Martina will find him.
I nodded.
- Let it be.
- Thanks. – I winced when he ruffled my hair as he left. – Good night, little sister.
– Goodnight, Dylan.
Vince made sure my bedroom remained intact so that I would always have my own
place in the mansion. I went inside and looked around with a warm smile.
Everything a cat needs to be happy was already here at my request, although I knew
that Dactyl would probably curl up in a ball on my bed and spend time with me until the
morning.
I was going to get ready for bed and I couldn't wait to hide under the covers. My head
was buzzing a little from the beer, but it wasn't a completely unfamiliar feeling. In order
not to give in to him sometimes and not to drift away too quickly, I went to the dressing
room to hide the ring for Martina.
If you want to hide it, hide it - I reached into the depths of the closet, looking for a suitable place.
And then I was speechless for a moment as I fished out the box, hidden as well as I
had planned to hide Dylan's ring. And I swear I didn't remember what I had in it. It wasn't
important to me then. I did not think about it. Only now did I remember. And for some
reason I felt a strange chill. As if I was hiding something illegal here.
But these are just gems.

I hid them back, along with the ring for Martina, trying to logically explain to myself
why I should shiver at the sight of this long-forgotten and hidden gift.
It was a strange feeling, very inscrutable.

That night, I wrapped myself in an extra blanket and fell asleep hugging Daktyl.
DEPTH OF THE WARDROBE
Marriage scares me.

– Motherhood is more terrible.
– How so? I'm not afraid of my children. And the vision of spending the rest of your days with one husband?
Brrr.
– But come on, the idea of screwing up a child's life is more terrifying than an adult's
to the guy.
Anja raised her head and looked at Maya with wide eyes.
They both lay on their stomachs on tables, attended to by personal masseuses.
– I never thought that way.
“I'd be scared too if Vincent was my husband,” she muttered under her breath
Martina, with whom I was sitting in the jacuzzi.
I giggled to myself and exhaled, tilting my head back.

“The one who's shooting with Dylan called us,” Maya called to us.
We were all in one room - an extremely cozy house with an open space rented for the
weekend. Until recently, we could admire the forest and lake surrounding us through the glass
walls, but it has already become dark.
The cold and darkness behind the windows created a contrast with the cozy,
interior lit with warm light. We had a huge fireplace, a bathtub, huge sofas and a bar with
endless amounts of alcohol.
– Dylan is easy to use, it's very easy to read – Martina argued vigorously. – It's obvious
when he's angry, and when he's happy, we also know. None of his emotions can be hidden.
And Vincent? I could be wrong because I don't know him that well, but he makes it seem
like he might as well be planning your murder while eating burgers at the same table with
you.
We all burst out laughing.
– True, it was difficult to deal with him at the beginning – Anja agreed. – Anyway
it still gets hard.
Maya rested her chin in the crook of her elbow.
– But it's better, right?

- I think so.
- I guess? – I asked, frowning.
Martina looked at us confused. The four of us managed to create a good girl crew, but
Dylan's partner still couldn't be privy to every family secret. After all, she didn't have the
surname Monet. Anja wasn't a Monet either, yet, but she had lived in the mansion for a long
time and had given Vincent two children, so she was treated as a full member of the family.
“It's better,” she confirmed. – What happened is gone. I understood a few things.
And Vincent is trying too. In his own way, but he tries.
- Something happened? – Martina asked.
Me and Maya were silent, not wanting to talk to Anja about her private matters.
– I had a bit of a breakdown. A moment of weakness. Right after Michi was born, she
confessed and added jokingly: - Maybe it was some postpartum shock or something like that.
– Was it serious? – Martina was worried.
“So much that I did a lot of stupidity,” Anja sighed and reached for a glass of wine.
Each of us was provided with one within reach. – Tell her, girls, because I'm too embarrassed
to tell it.
I was still silent, biting my lip, but Maya no longer had any qualms.
“Oh my gosh, she took the kids and tried to run away,” she said and fell over
eyes. – Great things happen to me.
– Madre mía, really? – Martina widened her eyes.
– Bad mood, quarrel, hormones – Anja listed. – All they had to do was put them on and
something hit me. I'm not proud of it.
I looked down at the bubbles and took a generous sip of wine.
– You had the right to be angry. Monty annoys me so much sometimes that...
– Pissing off is one thing, but running away with the children is another – sighed Anja, hiding it
face in hands.
– Where did you run away to? – Martina asked.
– At first, I planned to go to Canada. I took only the most necessary things, because I
wouldn't be able to lug suitcases or larger bags around the house unnoticed. I put the kids in
the car, then hailed a taxi from the city and got there
to the railway station.
– But what, you didn't make it to Canada?

I took another sip of wine. I knew this story well.
– I took the train forty minutes and then they found me.
Martina shifted uncomfortably next to me.
-Who found you?
– Coin People.
I bit my lip.
“That's a bit disturbing…” Martina muttered nervously.
– Vince was probably also concerned when she kidnapped his children. – Maya was moved
arms.
– I should have handled it differently – Anja agreed. – But at least after this
something happened. We talked.
– It's not easy with Coins. If you're dating one of them, it's worth knowing about it, Maya
laughed to Martina.
“Oh, no exaggeration,” I said, seeing how scared the girl was
my aunt's words.
– It's also worth knowing that Hailie is one of them and will always defend her brothers
– Maya added with a sneer.
– I think any normal parent in Vince's shoes would want theirs back
children – I noticed.
– But not everyone has people under them who could track down someone in less than an hour
the right train and stop it.
– The conclusion is that if I had been filming with a man other than Dylan, then if I had
in the future she wanted to run away from him, would I have a better chance of doing so?
“Don't get me wrong, Martina,” Anja spoke, “because it's not like Vince is forcing me
to stay with him. I love him, I want to be with him. I had a difficult moment, these things
happen, I reacted too hastily. You know, pushing yourself onto a train with two little kids?
Including a baby? Without help? Nervous? Idiocy.
– So if you wanted to leave him, you could? Cancel the wedding, move out? – Martina
continued.
“Of course she could,” Maya replied.
“But the kids would stay at Vince's,” I added. – That's your agreement, right?
– Children of members of the Organization are like children from the royal family. So
they always stay in the royal family, Maya confirmed.
“I still don't understand what this Organization is about,” Martina said.
Maya and Anja and I looked at each other. I knew how Martina felt about being
excluded, but talking about the Organization to anyone outside the family was a strict ban
for anyone who knew anything about it.
“I guess Dylan will tell you himself, in due time,” Maya finally said.
– Whenever we talk about such topics and secrets come up, I get chills and I start to
get scared – Martina confessed, and even though she was sitting with me in a jacuzzi
filled with hot water, she wrapped her arms around herself as if she was cold.
– You have nothing. Dylan, Vince and the rest of the boys have strong characters, it's
true, but they are not monsters - I said firmly. – There's nothing wrong with them caring
about their children.
– True, because no matter what, I'm glad that my children have a father who is
interested in them and who really wants them – Anja agreed. – Especially since Lissy
was a disaster, so it could have turned out differently.
We all nodded, but I, seeing the thought in Martina's eyes, decided to change the
subject. I knew what Dylan's plans were for their relationship in the near future, and this
wasn't a good time to mess with her mind.
I stepped out of the hot tub, wrapping a large fluffy towel around myself, and waved
an empty glass.
– Girls, no more wine. I think it's time for something stronger.
- Ring! – I whispered to myself frantically and ran from my bathroom to my closet.
I crouched down carefully, although my dress (although tight) did not restrict my movements,
thanks to the ruffles on the sides and the long slit. It definitely reached the upper part of my thigh
and exposed my leg, darkened by the Spanish sun. The tan matched the golden satin from which
my dress was custom-made.
– Hailie? – Martina asked, peering into my bedroom at least

desired moment.
– Martina! – I exclaimed, just as I was digging out the box in which I had long ago hidden a pearl
necklace, and recently also a ring, given to me by Dylan for safekeeping. Before she looked into the
wardrobe, I had managed to stuff it under a folded scarf on the shelf nearby, and when Martina
stood over me, I only had a box of pearls in my hands.
- What do you have there?
- That `s nothing. Nothing, I'm just hiding it.
– Is that jewelry?
– M-hmm.
- I can see? Oh, how beautiful! Pearl necklace!

- Yeah.
- Wonderful. You don't put it on?

– Uh… doesn't fit.
– But come on, a necklace like this goes with everything. I mean it honestly.
– No... I don't think so. In a sense, there are too many... There are too many of these...
– Well, what?
– Balls.
- What?
– Pearls, I mean. Well… It's too much. Simply.

Martina raised an eyebrow and I sighed.
“I don't wear it,” I said. – And I'm not going to.
“I'm wasting my time in the closet,” she laughed, watching as I leaned over to slide it in
place it back on the shelf as far as possible.
“That's where he belongs,” I muttered.
Finally, I stood up carefully so as not to wrinkle my clothes. I headed to the bedroom to take Martina
out of the dressing room, as far as possible from the cursed ring which, knowing my luck, could
spontaneously jump out from under the scarf and spoil Martina's surprise.
Dylan would murder me.

“You look beautiful,” I complimented the girl.
Martina smiled shyly, lowering her eyes to sweep over hers
a black tight dress above the knee with thick black straps.
– Nobody will think that I expose my breasts too much?
“You're not showing it at all, normal cleavage,” I protested and tilted my head.
– And since when do you care what anyone thinks?
The Martina I knew was confident and determined, a girl who stood her ground
at that moment in front of me, she was biting her lip and seemed to be trembling a bit.
“I'm stressed,” she admitted quietly.
– With what? - I was surprised. – You're not the one getting married.
And you don't know that Dylan is planning to propose to you, I added mentally.
– Yes, but you know, this is the first time I've been to such a big party where your whole family is
there and… I've been dating Dylan for a long time, but now I feel like we're making huge progress in
our relationship. – Martina looked around the room. – I'm in your house, I'll be at your oldest brother's
wedding... Not for this
Dylan has been getting used to me over the years.
“If he invited you, it means he really wants you to experience this event with us,” I said, grabbing
her hands. – And if he wants it, we all want it too. You are welcome here, remember.
“Thanks, Hailie,” she whispered, her eyes welling up. – You look beautiful too.
I winked at her and stroked her shoulder.
– Just don't cry, you'll ruin your makeup.
Martina took a shaky breath and I stepped aside because he was chasing us after all
time and I had to check if I had packed what I needed in my clutch bag.
“It's so exciting…” she confessed. “Oh that's right, Hailie, you and the twins don't
you take accompanying people, right?

– We don't take it – I confirmed.
– Alex complained to me.

I was packing my lipstick and looked up.
– What did he tell you?
– That he was wondering if you would invite him. And that you didn't invite. – Martina bit her lip to hide
her smile.
– Wow, really? What's with him? – I rolled my eyes. – I'm doing him a favor
a favor. He wouldn't have made it through this wedding as my date.
– Yeah, but you know it, he's always up for a party.
– Oh, I know that very well. – I raised an eyebrow suspiciously and added after a while:
– What else did he tell you?
– He asked if I knew if anyone you were interested in would be at the wedding.

- I don't believe! – I exclaimed indignantly. – What does it matter to him anyway?
– I don't know, I don't understand your relationship.
– Our relationship is simple. We're having a nice time. – I automatically lowered my voice to a whisper.
– We go out for tasty dinners, visit our favorite bars, talk a lot, go to the beach and that's it.
- And that's it? – Martina sneered.
- You know what I mean. We are not in a relationship.

- I know. I'm just passing on what he said. She shrugged again. - Maybe
begins to want something more.
I raised my finger as if she was the one who deserved the threat.
“It's better not to…” I suspended my voice and lowered my hand. I also took a deep breath to calm myself
down. For now, Alex's case must be put on the back burner, there are more important things happening at
the moment.
Dylan called at the perfect time, and I was relieved. I was afraid that
the men got lost in Vegas, but he confirmed that they were together.
Well, this is actually going to happen.
Vincent is getting married.

STAR
Vince and Anja's wedding was to take place in a glass gazebo, attached to the
an atmospheric building that housed an exclusive restaurant, today exclusively
rented. There were several rooms on the first floor. One of them was occupied by
Anja, who was served by a team of beauticians, stylists and make-up artists from
dawn. Another was occupied by nannies who had the difficult task of looking after
extremely excited children today. A special challenge was to be Lissy and Flynn,
who formed a duo and started making mischief as much as they could.
Still other rooms were occupied by men. I don't know what kind of magic they were performing
there, but after a heavy night in Vegas, they managed to put themselves in order, because when I met
them in the gazebo, which was slowly filling with guests, I couldn't fault their appearance.
All of them dressed in top-class suits, pampered and wrapped in the aura of elegance and prestige
typical of Monets. I looked over at them, looking for something to pick on about, but found none until
my eyes fell on Tony.
I narrowed my eyes.
- What's with him?
“He's tired,” Shane muttered noncommittally.

I looked at my twin's face. His head was slightly hung and his eyes were half closed, as if he hadn't
slept in a week. He had tattoos sticking out from under the collar of his white shirt, as well as from under
his cuffs, his hair was disheveled, but it was styled that way on purpose, and he smelled strongly of
men's cologne, which means he was flawless.
Just his haggard face.
I snapped my fingers next to his temple.
– Hello, what are you doing, sleeping?
– Leave him alone, we need to put him in a chair, let him sit.
- What's that supposed to mean?
– He has a hangover. Dylan rolled his eyes. – He'll be fine.

- Seriously? How much did he drink that he is the only one of you who can barely communicate?
– It doesn't matter, sometimes it just happens. He was having such a day that he was the most
wasted.
– Will, you tell me. Is he okay?
Will shot Tony a disapproving look, but nodded.
– Yes, little one, don't worry. Everything is fine. You just need it
irrigate.
In less than two minutes I organized a bottle of water, which I kept having someone give to poor
Tony. Looking at his blurry face, I also obtained a paper bag, which I then kept discreetly with me
throughout the wedding, in case he suddenly felt sick and had to vomit.
I was irritated by this lack of responsibility on the part of the youngest

of my brothers. It was a very important day, and boy did Tony deliver!
We sat him down in one of the chairs in the front row. The one that was supposed to be taken care
of by our loved ones, i.e. our family. I announced that I would sit next to him during the ceremony, with
Shane on the other side of the chair in case Tony needed to be escorted out. I thought about everything.
Fortunately, Vincent soon showed up, and although I was disappointed by Tony's attitude, Vince
made up for everything, because he didn't allow himself to slip even the slightest.
Vince always dressed elegantly, so I didn't expect that he would make such a great impression on
me today. He even put on a vest, and the white of the shirt and the black of the suit were so expressive
that they looked like they had been enhanced with a cell phone filter. I felt emotional about it
just the sight of him, because my oldest brother was getting married today and although the marriage
wasn't supposed to change much in his life, it was a kind of breakthrough.
Apart from his impressive presence, he also behaved soberly and in the way I liked, i.e. he was in
control of the entire situation, he didn't let himself get distracted and he was far from stressed or nervous.
He even rolled his eyes at Tony. He reassured me that he wasn't too concerned about his indisposition.
Another person who was good to see among us was my father.

I've already come to terms with the fact that I didn't get to enjoy my dad in this life. He chose my fate
so well that I met him late, and then he went to prison. I visited him sometimes and had to be content
with that. Today he had won a short pass to his eldest son's wedding, and being able to see him in an
environment other than a cold prison was wonderful, but in a kind of sad way.
My facial features immediately softened at the sight of his loving, dark eyes. He hadn't even managed
to approach us yet and I had already moved towards him and threw my arms around his neck.
“Hello, princess,” he whispered in my ear, kissing my temple.

“You're in a suit,” I said with a smile. – And you have a shorter beard.
– What can I say, I dressed up a bit for this fun event. – He laughed and hugged her
me hard. – You look beautiful, my little princess, as always.
– Dad? – I frowned and touched his face. – What is this scar?
It was oblong and stretched from the temple to the cheekbone.
Cam took my fingers in his hand and squeezed them tenderly.
- It's nothing.
– What is it from?
– I scratched myself.
– Alone? – I tilted my head. – Has anyone hurt you?

– It's nothing, don't worry.
- But…
– I'm sorry for your nerves, my sweet Hailie.

– And…
- Already. - This time his father's voice was more decisive and his look was more serious, but as
quickly as the change appeared, it disappeared, because he immediately softened again. He put his
hand on my back and this time he kissed me
me on the top of the head. He also hugged me to his arm and gently pulled me with
him to join the rest.
Two policemen, his guards, followed us.
Cam seemed a little dazed. Maybe it wasn't visible at first glance, but it was clear
to me that he was going through shock - after all, he had spent years in prison. And
even earlier, he left Pennsylvania to flee after faking his death. Returning to these
areas couldn't have been easy for him, although I'm sure if I asked him about it, he
wouldn't admit it. My father, who had so many beautiful virtues and valuable features,
at the same time had a whole range of flaws, which the older I got, the more clearly I
noticed.
Thanks to dad's presence, our family was complete today. Even though he couldn't
stay for long, he was at least going to be with us for a while. I appreciated it, especially
when I watched Anja being walked down the aisle by her friend. I remembered that
her father was dead and her whole family was far from a happy picture.
Ours wasn't any better, I know.
Vincent didn't fall down when he saw Anja walking or widen his eyes at her. It was
more subtle. I absorbed his proud attitude, perfect in every detail. He stood there on
the platform, perfect - confident, straight, calm and collected. He didn't care about
being the center of attention, although I know he didn't like it. He waited patiently. He
had a mission, but it was different from his everyday business. Today's mission
involved his woman alone, and Vince took on the challenge without hesitation or fear.
Anja kept her head up, but avoided looking sideways. She looked at Vincent. Her
shoulder-length hair was slightly curled, and the always cool shade of blonde was
now exceptionally nourished - thanks to the best hairdressers. A strange comparison
occurred to me, that her hair matched Vince's icy eyes. Her makeup looked natural
and her dress seemed modest. It passed, because even though it was simple and
devoid of any ruffles or stringy tulles, I knew it was made by a famous wedding dress
designer and cost a fortune.
When Anja approached Vincent, they looked at each other and did not look away
throughout the ceremony, until the moment when it was time to put the ring on the
bride's finger. Then, instructed by nearby witness Will, Lissy came on stage.
The little girl was dressed in the sweetest white dress and had the most beautiful braids. She
walked forward with great concentration on her face, holding a satin pillow with wedding rings in her
hands. I watched with pride as he carefully climbed the steps to the landing.
Vince took his eyes off Anja and bent down to take the wedding rings from his daughter. He smiled
at her and whispered something to her, and whatever it was, Lissy, staring at her father, brightened
visibly.
Vince looked at me too. The entire front row was struck by his searching gaze, as if he was checking
whether his family was obediently and seriously experiencing this important event. However, his eyes
stayed on me for a long time.
He lifted the corner of his mouth as I smiled sweetly at him. It won't
be a surprise if I admit that I burst into tears when Vincent slipped the wedding ring on Anja's finger.
I cried even when they said their vows because they looked so deeply into each other's eyes. They had
already been together for several years and knew perfectly well what they were promising each other
now.
I felt chills, made worse by the sound of the sharp wind that blew outside. Protected by the solid
glass walls of the gazebo, the guests were not cold at all - their emotions warmed as they looked at this
couple emanating true strength as a partner.
The trees around us at this time of year were not at their most beautiful, and yet there was
something magical about this stark setting, juxtaposed with the gazebo tastefully decorated with white
flowers and the hall we were to enter next.
After the heartwarming ceremony, there was confusion because some of the guests were still
standing in the gazebo and exchanging various comments, and some had already gone into the building.
Some people shyly looked out for Vincent and Anja to wish them well, and others kept their distance,
because after all, it was not a homely wedding, but rather a formal event.
Of course not for me, I felt at home there.

I immediately fell on Vincent's neck as soon as he and Anja came down from the platform.
- Congratulations! – I squealed and was blinded by tears again.
Vincent hugged me and helped me regain my balance, which I appreciated, especially since I was
wearing high-heeled sandals with very thin straps - beautiful,
but moderately stable.
He didn't answer, but he hugged me tightly and stroked my back.

“Finally, old bachelor,” Dylan roared, patting Vince on the shoulder, not at all
gently. – No more scoundrels.
Me, Shane and Will burst out laughing and Vince scowled at Dylan.
“Good luck, son, and good luck building your family,” his father said to him, then added
appreciatively, “You're doing well.”
He smiled at the sight of the nanny who appeared with Michael dressed in a miniature suit in her
arms. The boy watched the people, a bit overwhelmed by the chaos around him. He calmed himself
by sucking on the pacifier, but he moved restlessly when he noticed Anja.
The bride was standing a little ways away and talking to her mother. Whatever woman
she was talking to her, it couldn't have been anything nice, because Anja's smile seemed forced.
Martina and Harrison were also standing right next to us, but slightly to the side. Dylan's girlfriend
continued to be stressed, but she was holding up well. Perhaps she was relaxed by Harrison's
presence, who was the epitome of calm and class. Sometimes he just glanced towards the restaurant.
Knowing him, he was probably already dreaming of getting a glass of top-shelf dry red wine
somewhere.
– And what about this one? – my father growled, glancing at the man still sitting in the chair next to us
Tony, who had just exhaled loudly and tilted his head back.
"He'll be fine," Will reassured him. He leaned over his brother, protectively
he pushed his sunglasses up his nose, finally patting him on the cheek.
– Good job, Lissy! – I called out, seeing that the girl was approaching us,
led by the second nanny by the hand. I broke away from Vince to hug her.
“You did great,” Maya agreed. She, in turn, was holding Flynn close to her, and he seemed to be
getting a little bored with the family chatter because he was looking around as if he wanted to get
away from his mother.
It took us a long time to stand in a group and shout over each other with congratulations and
impressions. I liked being surrounded by loved ones. I clung to my father, enjoying his presence,
smiling at Lissa who blushed at every praise, and laughing out loud at Dylan, Shane, and Monty's
jokes. Soon Anja also joined us, summing up her interaction with her mother with a discreet roll of her
eyes.
When she took Michi in her arms, Lissy became jealous, but he saved the situation
Dylan, who gave her a piggyback ride. Dylan boasted the tallest of all of us, so Lissy clearly
towered over us, which quickly helped cheer her up and ultimately spare her a possible
reprimand from Vince.
Finally, we slowly made our way to the room where the banquet was already taking place,
and the guests, who were temporarily left to their own devices, coped flawlessly. Who wouldn't
cope in such an environment? There were tables everywhere with sumptuous dishes and
snacks, both salty and sweet, and waiters carried trays of drinks.
– Man, what happened to him? – I asked, shaking my head at the condition of Tony, whom
his brothers sat at the table. Our group thinned out because the bride and groom were
immediately called somewhere, the children rushed to the chocolate fountain, and most of the
adults disappeared in search of glasses of wine or champagne.
Uncle Monty cackled loudly and Shane opened his arms.
– What happened in Vegas stays...
– Oh, talk now.

“It's really nothing,” Will assured me.
– Yes, we found him. Monty shrugged.
- What? – I looked up. – Did you find it? Are you lost? Where did you find him?
– In the tattoo studio.
Will raised an eyebrow at Monty.
- What? – I squealed. – Did he get a tattoo? Drunk?!
“Not just any guy,” Monty chuckled. – We challenged him that he had no clue
he tattooed his eyes.
- …Excuse me?!
“You know, those whites around the iris,” Monty explained, wagging his finger
next to the face.
- God! – I exclaimed and rushed to Tony.

I cupped his jaw with the fingers of one hand and opened the eyelid of one of his eyes with
the other. His blue iris was surrounded by white, maybe only slightly bloodshot. I breathed a
sigh of relief and wrapped my arms around his head, kissed the top of it and hugged it to my
chest.
“Oh God, Tony,” I whispered, then pushed him away. - You idiot!
“We showed up just in time,” Shane explained with a chuckle.
– I didn't expect he would take this challenge so seriously.
“He drank too much,” Will said.
– You! – I pointed at Uncle Monty, who was red with laughter. – Although you could
be mature. Tony could have gotten hurt. You're not going to any Vegas again.
“Yes, boss,” Shane sneered and put his hand on my shoulder, which I immediately
shook off.
– Come on, star, anger is harmful to beauty.
I lifted my chin proudly and narrowed my eyes to give Monty one of my honed death
glares over the years. I was doing pretty well keeping my family in order until I was
distracted by the sound of glass shattering somewhere off to my side.
- I'm so sorry.
My ears recognized that voice from somewhere, so my head automatically turned
that way.
The man didn't return anyone's gaze. He looked at his suit irritably, looking for any
traces of spilled alcohol on it. Finally, he muttered some thanks to the waitress, who
quickly rushed over to clean up the mess, and walked away quickly.
“Apparently, anger adds charm to Hailie, not detracts from it,” Maya giggled.
- What? – I asked confused, averting my gaze from the simple, clothed ones
in a tailored jacket, a man's back disappearing into the crowd.
Uncle Monty was grinning even wider than before.
– Our star just dazzled someone.
- What do you mean? – I huffed at him.
“Never mind,” Will drawled, suddenly bristling strangely. He embraced me protectively
and he gave Monty an even more warning look than he had just given.
“I saw that too,” Maya said, smiling knowingly.
Everyone was starting to piss me off, so I opened my mouth to snap at them again,
but then champagne entered the room and started the party because everyone got one.
bubbles, and Will clapped his hands a few times to get his attention. When everyone's
eyes turned to him, he raised his glass significantly and cleared his throat.
– Every wedding needs a person who will give a simple toast, and today I proudly take
on this role as the groom's witness – he announced. He paused for a moment to let
everyone digest his words, and then looked at our eldest brother. – I'm sorry, Vince, but I
have to start by saying that being your little brother is often torture. There were loud
murmurs of agreement from the rest of my siblings. Vince's expression seemed serious,
but there was hidden amusement in his eyes. The smile on my lips widened. It must be
good. – It's a little better now, but when we were kids? Will shook his head. – Do you
remember that split eyebrow, Dad? It wasn't the locker that I hit, but Vince's fist. – There
was laughter, including from Cam, who was sitting near me, listening to his son's speech.
– Yes, it was terrible. Vincent loved to remind us that he was the oldest of us.
“Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Dylan nodding furiously. – He gave a lot of orders and
deliberately took advantage of the fact that I saw him as an authority. Will watched
Vince straight in the eyes, then turned to the guests and began: - He teased me, beat me,
once even locked me in the basement for half a day. I've never looked there since then.
He was mean to me, but I kept coming to him for more, I was so in love with him. - I could
have sworn there was a hint of malice on Vincent's face now, something Will must have
seen often in the old days. – Why did I do it? Will was silent for a moment. – Dad,
remember when Vince wrecked your car? Well, I hope that now, after all these years, you
won't care if I admit it was me. Such a stupid story…” Will scratched his chin, then looked
at me. – You'd better cover your ears, Hailie... At the age of fourteen, driven by a rebellion
that is still incomprehensible to this day, I stole a sports car from our garage.
I imagined that I could drive quite well by now. In reality it was different, so my trip quickly
ended with me driving into a tree.
The entire front was deleted. I still remember how my hands were sweating and my heart
was pounding in my chest as I stood on the side of the road and stared at my father's
wrecked car. I was afraid to call you, Dad, because I knew how angry you would be. – Will said
Cam gave Cam a fleeting smile, and he listened with interest and nodded, confirming his
suspicions. – So I grabbed the phone and dialed Vince's number… Within a two-minute
conversation I heard from him that I was an idiot,
more times than in your entire life. Will was silent for a moment. He only started
talking again when the laughter had died down. – Vincent arrived right away. He
helped me. And he took all the blame on himself. He got a lot of flak for taking the car
without permission, but he was older and had a driving license, so it still ended better
for him than it could have ended for me. Of course, he didn't give it to me so easily,
but that's another story. – There was quiet laughter in the room again. – The point is
that more similar situations have happened. And I say this with the most sincere
conviction: I know that I could, can and will always be able to count on Vincent's
support. - He stared at him. – And I will always admire you. You became the head of
our family, you took over a significant part of the business, you managed to maintain
the values of our family not only in your heart, but also in ours: mine and our brothers'.
Without a second thought, you took on the responsibility of caring for our sister. And
now you've started your own family. You have wonderful children, and today you
sealed your love with an equally wonderful woman. I don't know anyone as strong as
you, Vince, and I'm grateful that you're my big brother. Good luck, brother, on your
new path in life. Because you deserve it like no other person.
UNDER THICK
ICE CRUSH
I wiped the tears from my cheeks and raised my glass high, as did the rest
of our brothers. The speech must have moved them, because even they didn't
manage to make any mocking comments. Cam smiled slightly, staring smugly
at Will. He, in turn, was hugging Vince, who got up and approached him to
whisper something in his ear. Seeing my two oldest brothers hug each other
almost made me cry even more.
Later I had a long conversation with Ruby and Eugenie. The latter was invited
to the ceremony together with her husband. It felt good to chat with her in a purely
social way, not in our kitchen and not while she was rushing to put on another load
of laundry.
There were also important people in suits, one of which was Adrien. I haven't
seen him for a long time, because I haven't participated in any event important
enough for him to appear there. I recognized that he was the person who had
broken the glass a few moments ago. Well, his suit didn't seem to suffer, as it
looked irritatingly immaculate.
I watched him for a moment, taking in the sight of his familiar face, not seen for so long.
He hadn't changed much at all, he still held himself well and had the same twinkle in his eye.
He never once looked back at me. He probably didn't even know I was looking at him. He
sat in the distance with his partner, similar to the ones I had seen by his side in the old days.
He didn't say much, at least not at that moment, and I smirked to myself because after all, I
remembered him as being rather outspoken and I was curious about the change.
While Adrien's presence irritated me, the fact that Grace showed up at my brother's
wedding was beyond my imagination. I didn't know whether to be surprised at my brother for
inviting her, at Anja for agreeing to it, or at Grace herself for not feeling stupid about coming here.
Maya explained to me that she should have been included on the guest list out of respect for
Adrien, and again there was no chance that Grace would refrain from participating in such
an exclusive and VIP celebration as the wedding of one of the Organization members.
Even if her ex-fiance was getting married.
Vince was busy accepting more congratulations, and at one point Anja complained to me
that her cheeks were hurting from smiling all the time.
Once I managed to take her outside and give her a moment to breathe. Anja took a deep
breath of fresh air and even relaxed for a moment, but then someone came to pick her up -
she was wanted because Michael had hit himself and was now crying because he wanted to
go to his mother.
I watched with a sympathetic smile as Anja disappeared back into the room.
I gave myself a moment to appreciate the lack of any obligations, such as children, that I
would now have to take care of.
I was free.
I had been looking for this feeling for a long time and now, when I was studying in
Barcelona, my life had arranged itself in such a way that I could finally enjoy it. My thoughts
began to revolve around the stage of life I was at. Everything was as I wanted. As it should
be. I didn't miss anything...
And then I remembered what I heard from Martina today - what Alex allegedly said. And
I got irritated. I hoped he was just curious and not starting to want something more serious.
This wasn't what he prepared me for.
The cold wind blew up and calmed down, and when it started to blow again, I decided it
was time to go inside. There was music and light coming from the room
and the cheerful chatter of guests, while outside it was cold and empty for a long time.
Unless you count the security guards.
“Please step back,” I heard the voice of one of them, just as I was turning around,
to return to the room. Naturally, I stopped.
– Immobilize him.
- It's necessary to…
– Hey, what's going on there? – I exclaimed.

I stopped wrapping my arms tightly around myself and instead lowered them loosely, just
clenching my hands into fists. My long coat swung around my calves as I took long steps and quickly
covered the distance to the gate, from where the sounds of scuffles reached my ears.
- Who's that? – I asked the security guards, whose faces softened when they saw me.
I looked primarily at a man with blond, match-cut hair, quite tall, broad in the shoulders, almost
like Dylan. He was in a fighting stance and his jacket had already become askew and his tie had
become loose. He didn't look sober.
“I was invited,” he growled, glaring at me.

– Is this man on the guest list? – I asked the security guards.
– No, ma'am.
“So you weren't invited,” I said to him.
“What do you know,” he spat.
I raised my eyebrows as the security guards flanked him on both sides.
“We're asking him to leave,” one of them informed me, but no one moved because they were
waiting for my consent first.
“Spadówa, I'm from the bride,” the intruder argued.
“It doesn't matter,” I replied. – This is a closed event.
– Stupid woman, I'm her brother.
I hesitated for a second, but quickly regained my confidence and lifted it
chin.
– The bride co-created the guest list. If she didn't put you on it, that means
that she didn't want you here.
– Let go, you idiots!

– What is he doing here? – Vincent asked, appearing at my side.
I started. Security guards too, I guess.

His commanding aura immediately dominated us all.
– Mr. Monet, he tried to break in here.
“That's the message I was just given,” Vince replied, freezing the security guards
with a look. – I ask why he still hasn't been taken out yet?
– We were just doing this, Mr. Monet.
– Is it true that he is Anja's brother? – I whispered to Vincent, who was now shifting his
menacing gaze from the security guard to me. Except I was even more offended because he
narrowed his eyes, dissatisfied.
– And where did you come from? - He asked. – Why aren't you in the room?
– I went out to get some fresh air.
– And to do this, you had to go all the way to the gate?
– I wanted to see what the fuss was about. – I shrugged. - Maybe
there was some mistake.
– Call Anja! – the uninvited guest ordered us.
“She didn't make it,” Vince said and turned to the security guards: “Take him away.”
– Call her first! I'm not welcome? Awesome, let him say it to my face, let him stand here and
tell me... - The man, pulled by the security guards, lost his balance. - Well... Tell her, tell your
wife she's an idiot. She has always been like that, but with you she will fall apart...
Vince, always in perfect control of himself, flinched at those words, and I immediately clung
to his side, grabbing his elbow and whispering his name in case he needed a voice of reason to
help him come to his senses.
– She has already ruined the lives of her children...
“Vince,” I repeated louder, my fingers gripping the fabric of his jacket as I felt my brother's
arm tense. He drilled the man with his icy one
sight.
– Well, let this little one take care of you...

The guy insulted me. I don't even remember what he said. Something ugly for sure, but I
didn't pay attention to it, because Vincent's boundaries were exceeded and he pulled away from
my grip to move towards the security guards. They managed to drag the man quite far away, but
Vince told them to wait.
He didn't run, he was mad. He took quick but calm, soft steps in his expensive, polished
shoes on the forest floor, frozen by the low temperature. When he reached the men, I expected
him to whisper some formidable and blood-curdling warning, as was his wont, so I didn't rush
after him to stop him.
This time, however, he wasn't going to hold his tongue.

The man boldly faced Vince, ready to say more insults, even though he was completely
restrained by the security guards. He wasn't brave, but stupid - the voice of reason was probably
muted by alcohol. At least he didn't expect (like me) that Vincent would raise a hand against him.
Lo and behold, he hit him. My eldest brother, always composed, raised his fist and hit the
man in the face, so that the man's head snapped back and even warm blood gushed somewhere
on the grass nearby.
-Vince!
In my high heels, I sluggishly walked across the forest floor towards him. This time I clung to
his arm tightly to support myself and at the same time stop myself from committing further acts
of aggression.
“Take him away now,” I ordered the guards, grimacing at the next dose of blood the man
spat during a break from the medley of profanities he treated us all with.
The security guards listened and dragged the intruder away, who lacked the strength and
probably even the energy to resist. I looked at Vincent's face with concern, who looked at him
with calm but also cold contempt.
-Vince? – I whispered. - Everything's okay?
He looked at me.
“Forget what you saw,” he said. – We're going back to the room.
This time he offered me his arm so that I could hold onto it more securely. He also walked slowly,
so that I wouldn't have to take too big steps.
“You're not dressed appropriately to be outside for so long,” he remarked, glancing at my
trembling legs.
– Was that really Anja's brother? - I asked.
He nodded.
– He didn't get an invitation?
“They don't have a good relationship,” he replied through gritted teeth. – As you saw, he has
difficulties with appropriate behavior.
– Why didn't you call her?
– She has enough stress today, there is no need to add more.
I raised my eyebrows.
– She should know.
– Hailie, please let me deal with these types of matters in my own way. You shouldn't have gone
near the security guards or that man anyway. Is Danilo with you? If so, where?
I sighed and waved my hand somewhere behind my back.

– Probably somewhere there.
– Hailie, I told you to always make sure your bodyguard is with you.
“Oh, it's always there,” I muttered and craned my neck: “Danilo?!”

There was a faint rustling sound, as if someone had suddenly quickened their pace on the path behind us.
– Yes, Mrs. Monet?

“Nothing, never mind, thank you,” I said, not even giving my bodyguard a glance, and raised an
eyebrow at Vince. - You see?
“I don't like your attitude, dear child,” he spoke solemnly. – You know how crucial it is to have a
bodyguard with you. Don't be so reckless, or I will stop honoring our agreement and Danilo will stop
working for you and start answering to me again.
“Vince,” I huffed proudly. – Stop it, I'm an adult now.

– So behave like an adult and be responsible.
I turned my head to the side, suddenly extremely nervous. We were about to enter the building,
which I was waiting for because I wanted to get away from my brother, but he stopped me in front of
the door.
“Hailie, I'm not trying to be mean,” he said and grabbed my chin to make eye contact with me. –
I know why you choose to ignore your bodyguard, and I understand it. I'm not telling you to become
friends with him. I just want you to pay attention to him, make sure he's always there for you, and
make his job as easy as possible. You understand?
Finally, I reluctantly nodded.

Vince finally decided to wag his finger at me.

– Take this to heart, otherwise I'm not kidding - we'll go back to the old agreement and I'll have
you report every time you go out again. You fought hard for freedom and it would be a shame if you
lost it.
“Okay, Vince, I'll work with Danilo,” I said politely,
really scared that she's serious.
“I'm glad,” he replied stiffly, and we entered the room together.
The clingy Vincent ruined my mood for a good few minutes. Smiling at the people I passed, I
made my way to the round table where Monet's cream of the crop was sitting. I hung around my father
for a bit. I always liked being close to him when Vincent was being mean to me.
Now that he was temporarily out of prison, he could hug me tightly, whisper something nice in my
ear, and even engage me in light conversation, asking about my studies and life in Barcelona.
– Hey, hello!
I shuddered, as did all the guests. I turned towards the landing where I was
Dylan stood with a microphone in his hand and a concerned, tense expression on his face.
The music stopped.
Oho.
– I have something to say, so listen to me.

I glanced discreetly at Martina. She sat right next to him and stared at her boyfriend, confused.
Vincent and Anja were also taking their seats nearby, both calmly giving Dylan the attention he asked
for. They didn't seem to
surprised.
Dylan, as planned, had to warn them about what was going to happen.
“First of all, congratulations again to Anja and Vince,” he said, bowing to the young couple. – You
know, Vince is my older brother, so I wish him the best and I know that somewhere under this thick
crust of ice, his warm heart beats. – Dylan let go
Wink to Vince. – He deserves to have a nice family, a patient woman like Anja and cute kids like Lissy
and Michi. Seriously, you're lucky, bro. - Dylan was silent for a moment, nodded and spoke again: -
You know who else deserves a nice family?
The entire room of guests stared in silence at Dylan, who replied to himself:
- I.
There was laughter.

– Silence, I'm serious. I deserve an awesome family, because when I stand here, I swear
in front of everyone that I am ready to dedicate myself to building it and appreciating it every
day. I already have a cool father and brothers, I have a little sister and I want nothing more
than to expand this group to include the right wife.
Martina started.
Dylan took a few steps forward, towards the tables, not caring that at this moment he was
being watched by absolutely everyone. He stared straight at his girlfriend.
– Martina, we have been together for years. Even when we broke up, I only ever thought
about you. I've only ever been jealous of you. It pissed me off sometimes because there were
moments when I wanted to forget. Because sometimes it hurt. When we were eating, for example.
But now I understand that I couldn't forget about you, because I love you and you are my
woman, my soul mate, and it is with you that I feel at ease. I have great sex with you and you
and I eat burgers afterwards. Like pigs. And yet we are still hot.
Martina grimaced, but also burst into laughter. Her eyes were watery.
– I want to argue with you and I want to apologize to you. I only want to kiss you. I only
want to have children with you - as he said this, Dylan moved closer and closer to her. – I
deserve a great family and I know that only you will give me one. I only want her with you.
What's more, she deserves you just as much, and I will do everything to ensure that you always
get the best.
“Dylan…” Martina's voice was barely audible, strangled by her throat and tears.
– Martina. “Dylan quickened his pace, threw the microphone aside, and fell to his knees
right in front of her. – I want you to be my wife.
He jerked the box out of his jacket pocket, and Martina was speechless at the sight of the
ring.
Her face turned red, tears fell from her eyes, and her mascara smudged a bit. One
she covered her mouth with her hand. She couldn't speak, so she just started nodding.
Dylan smiled at her.
“Oh, and elegant,” he whispered, slipping the ring on her finger.
“Dylan, yes…” she gasped as soon as she could, and stood up at the same moment he did to
throw her arms around his neck.
Bewildered by the beauty of this event, I started clapping only after a while, until...
The other guests joined me and soon the entire room was cheering.
I don't know how I got there, but suddenly I was standing in the crowd surrounding Dylan and
Martina. We all congratulated them. Someone picked up the microphone from the floor, someone
else signaled the orchestra and the party returned with a vengeance.
The music began and Vincent, as the head of the family and the groom, stood as dignified as
ever in front of the emotionally distraught Martina. She blinked as he held out his hand to her in a
slow, very eloquent gesture. She took it and responded to his light, trademark smile with her own,
shy one.
Vincent brought Martina to the center and they started dancing, but Dylan didn't stay
indebted and invited the bride to the dance floor.
And Shane suggested dancing to me.
And Will took Lissa in his arms and they spun around together.
Tony was starting to recover, but he still didn't move and drank a lot of water, so when I finally left
the dance floor, I decided to take advantage of him and, because there were no free chairs nearby, I
sat on his lap.
I had a drink, talked to my family, laughed loudly with them and there I was
absolutely in his element.
And I had no idea that my every move was being watched. Every wave of the hand, every brush
of hair and every joyful cry. Absorbed in my eyes by someone I had already briefly noticed earlier
today. Someone I hadn't given much thought to myself.
At that moment, Vince and Anja's wedding was just amazing to me

event, but in the end it would unexpectedly become something more.
The one that started it all.
Love at first knife throw?
This definitely wasn't it.
Which is a pity, because it sounds good.
Egbert Santan sat behind the desk in his office, tracing his fingers
keyboard, staring at the space above the computer screen. It guided him
weak lamp light. I found him so thoughtful when I answered his urgent call
I came to his house.
I knocked and entered, ostentatiously not hiding my annoyance. Light, because part of me
was afraid of irritating my father. Nothing good ever came of it. On the contrary - when he was
angry, he liked to torment me with long lectures about my responsibilities related to the new
role I took over from him.
So I allowed myself a bored expression at most, a nonchalant step, and as I entered, I
glanced at my watch, planning to keep track of the time throughout our meeting.
– Have you heard, son? – he asked straight away, phenomenally ignoring my attitude.
I took a breath and slowly sat down in the brown leather chair across from him. My eyes
fell on the pool table that stood off to the side. As a child, I associated my dad's office mainly
with fun. This is where I ran in, knowing full well that I wasn't allowed, when I needed his
attention and he didn't push me away. We played billiards together a lot - my father taught me
various techniques and tricks. As a seven-year-old, my favorite thing was when he let me win.
I missed those carefree times. Since I took over from Egbert as a member of the
Organization, we haven't touched billiard cues. The balls were perfectly arranged, ready for
play and always untouched. There were always just too many urgent matters to discuss.
“I probably didn't hear you,” I muttered with a sigh, which made me tear up
dad with a dissatisfied look.
“Adrien, you need to show more interest in what's going on in the Organization,” he
instructed me, furrowing his dark, bushy eyebrows. He was starting to turn slightly gray, as was
the hair on his head. He was told that time had been kind to him anyway, despite having held
such a stressful position for many years and had poor
health.
If I had a dollar for every time I heard something like that from my father
comment, I would be richer than all the members of the Organization combined.
– There is not a day that goes by in the Organization without something happening. If you
wanted to be replaced by someone whose life's goal was to keep up with as much gossip as
possible, then maybe the business should have been handed over to Grace.
He grimaced, so he probably didn't appreciate my brilliant answer.
– Being a member of the Organization is not only about drinking expensive whiskey and
wearing a tailored suit – he pointed out to me, raising an eyebrow to acknowledge my attire. Sam,
when he didn't have to wear formal clothes, tended to choose something from the cashmere
turtleneck rack. Today he was wearing burgundy.
“I like suits,” I muttered.
– A suit alone won't make you a serious person.
The urge to roll my eyes was overwhelming, but it would only confirm his words, so I refrained
from any demonstrations and instead tried to concentrate.
- All right. Will you tell me what happened?

Ecbert was silent for a moment and looked at me as if punishing my insubordination with
silence. Once he was sure I was taking it seriously, he finally replied,
"There's a scandal that you should know about."
– What kind of scandal is this? – I sighed, only slightly interested.
“Camden Monet has a daughter,” he finally said with a grave look on his face. –
Her name is Hailie Monet.
I raised my eyebrows, but it was extremely difficult for me to control myself, so
Additionally, I snorted mockingly.
– When did he manage to make so many children?
– Really, focus, Adrien, this is serious. – Father curled the fingers of one hand into a fist and
gently tapped it on the wooden desk. – Monet hid his daughter's existence for fourteen years.
– Wait, did he keep her locked up in his house? – I became curious.

– No, she grew up with her mother.
– He didn't take care of her? – I guessed.

– She never met him.
I opened my mouth, I must say, quite surprised.
“Oh shit,” I muttered. – Did the Monet brothers know about it?
– From what I know, most of them are finding out now.
– What happened to cause this great secret to come to light? – I have improved
in the armchair, suddenly intrigued. This was actually an interesting rumor.
– The girl's mother died in an accident.
I blew air through my teeth. Generally, I didn't care much about this little girl, but it's always
sad to hear that a child has lost a parent.
Especially since…
“She lost her father too,” I muttered. – No luck.

– Yes, an extremely sad situation – confirmed Egbert. I had the impression that, despite the
rather depressing topic, he was secretly happy that I had finally reacted appropriately. – To
become an orphan at such a young age…
– And find out that your siblings are the Monet brothers. – I pretended that
I shudder. - Nightmare.
– Which she will have to get used to, because she will be under their care.
My eyes widened.
Well, if I had known that my father had such news to tell me,
I would choose a much faster car to come here.
– Will the Monet family raise a teenager? – I snorted. – At least three of these five are idiots,
this girl will have a nervous breakdown before she even enters primary school.
– She's fourteen and has already finished primary school. And her legal guardian
will officially become Vincent.
“I don't envy you,” I muttered. – Does this block of ice meet any criteria?
requirements to take care of a teenager?
– No one has the right to demand anything from the members of the Organization, including Vincent
will take care. Taking over custody is a formality in this case.
Well, yes, of course.
– I hope you don't have any illegitimate children buried after
world.
“None that I know of,” my father replied.

I didn't appreciate that joke.
- Is that all? – I asked, looking at my watch again. – It's an interesting scandal, but ultimately
not very important for our family and the Organization itself, right? What do we care about some
teenage Monet sister?
“Not much yet,” his father admitted. – Although the fact that Camden hid her existence from the Organization
worries me a bit. He didn't trust us, we don't know what other secrets he took to the grave.
– Maybe he didn't admit that he had a daughter because he was afraid of his sons' reaction? Since the girl
is a teenager, she must have been born shortly after the death of Lindsay Monet, right?
The father nodded, lost in thought. He liked that I got involved and made assumptions. He liked it when I
was so businesslike and serious. Well, sometimes I feel like that

it was pretending.
– This whole family is full of secrets. And these tragedies seemed to hang over Monet
some fate… – Egbert sighed.
“Mhm,” I nodded. – No one will be surprised if it turns out that the Monet brothers have four sisters, and
Camden and Lindsay Monet are actually alive and hiding in a hermit's cabin in Alaska.
Ecbert glanced at me with raised eyebrows.
“The bottom line is,” he said, stroking his beard, “you have to have it.”
Coins in sight.
HALF A MARGARita
They jumped into the fountain in the hall.
One of the nannies cleared her throat softly, presenting Lissy and Flynn, who were soaked
to the skin. They both hung their heads, extremely interested in the sight of the puddle
forming beneath them.
Vincent and Anja, tired of the whole party, were now sitting on chairs at the table
surrounded by their closest family. We had just said goodbye to our father and that was the
moment when all we had left was energy for having fun conversations and, at most, pouring
wine from time to time. Tony had even woken up a little and was picking at a patty with his
fork.
I turned my face away so the children wouldn't accidentally see me appear on it
amused smile.
Vince looked at his daughter with expressionless eyes, and Anja with slight disapproval.
– Where did you come up with this idea? – she asked, shaking her head.
“The suit is ruined,” Maya sighed disconsolately after she grabbed her son
by the wrist to pull him towards him and look at him.
By then Lissy couldn't hide behind her cousin anymore and it definitely made her
uncomfortable.
“It's not my idea,” she said quickly.
“Hey, neither does mine,” Flynn said.

“You better be quiet,” Maya huffed at him. – You're big enough now
not to do such stupid things.
Uncle Monty chuckled in the background.
“We were hot,” Lissy defended, spreading her arms.
– Because you're running back and forth. Maya shook her head, examining Flynn's now water-
soaked jacket. Regretfully, she helped him take it off, muttering to herself, "Such good material…"
– We're leaving soon, Lindsay, but I see you'd rather stay here. – Anja raised her eyebrows.
– No, I'm going too!

– So wet? Baby, it's November. You won't go outside like that.
“Mommy, please, I'm coming…” Lissy moaned, very scared.
She leaned against Vince's lap as he sat closer, but with a pleading look
she stared at her mother, knowing full well who she could get more from.
– Take her to the room, Eveline, bathe her and dry her well, especially her hair. Put on comfortable
clothes. We'll be getting ready in about an hour, Anja told one of the nannies.
– I'll come to you there soon.
– Yes, Mrs. Monet.
“I don't want to take a bath now…” Lissy sighed grumpily.
– And just now you were eager to swim in the fountain.
The nanny reached out to the girl, but she ignored her.
“Lindsay,” Vincent admonished her then, glaring at her.
Lissy glanced at him briefly and that was enough for her to immediately give up.
let the nanny take you by the hand and lead you to your room.
As they left, Vince rolled his eyes to the ceiling and Anja sighed.
– It would be better for you to leave the kids here and not drag them with you on the journey
honeymoon, Monty said.
“Lissy might be able to handle it, but Michi is too young for such a separation,” Anja replied. –
And I don't want to leave them.
– We will take care of moments of rest and privacy – Vincent added decisively. –
Babysitters are coming with us and will take care of the children.
– Where are you going anyway? – Shane asked.

– Maui.
There were murmurs of approval.

“I love Hawaii,” Maya mused.
“Me too,” I agreed, and Shane, grinning widely, nudged me in the side.
– Do you remember when we jumped with a parachute right over the ocean and had...
lucky to see a whale?
“It was the most wonderful thing in the world,” I sighed with delight. -What, Tony?
Tony rubbed his eyelids and groaned, a curse in his mouth.

I patted him on the shoulder. The most important thing is that he was with us in body.
“You, you better get it together by tomorrow,” Dylan said to him.

“He'll be resting tomorrow,” I said. - You're funny. I
didn't get engaged so I wouldn't celebrate it now.
- Tomorrow? Will you celebrate tomorrow?
– Why are you so surprised? – Maya called to me. – We should do it too
something nice. What do you say? Martin?
Martina nodded eagerly.

– Are you talking about another party? – I raised an eyebrow.
– Martina would definitely like to toast her engagement.

“There's been a lot of toast lately,” I remarked, glancing at the shimmering martini
in the glass I hold.
– Well, we have a lot to celebrate. Maya shrugged. – So what
Shall we go somewhere? To the good old Opera?
- To the club? – Dylan interjected.
– No, to the real opera.
– I thought you were talking about the club.
– Of course I'm talking about the club! Maya rolled her eyes. – What about you?
Of the Monets gathered here, Monty was the only one who wasn't frowning. He sat slouched
in his chair and tried to hide the fits of laughter that intensified with each mug of beer he poured
into himself.
– Can't you celebrate at home? Will asked, looking at me.
– Maybe you can celebrate at home? – Maya growled.
“We'll go to the gentlemen's club,” Dylan announced. – For whiskey and a cigar.
Shane nodded dreamily and popped a cookie into his mouth

crab cakes, he
muttered: - Good
local. “Great, have fun,” Maya huffed. – We will be with the girls
at the
Opera House. “I regret not joining you,” Anja said and stood up, placing it on the counter
empty glass. – I'll go upstairs and see if Lissy is really cooperating.
- If she doesn't cooperate, then... - Vince started, but his wife interrupted
him: - Mhm, yes, yes, then I'll scare her with you.
Vincent nodded, clearly not concerned about his role as bad cop.
I knew well that he was the best at it.
Oh yes, I knew that better than anyone.
It made me feel even more connected to Vince's kids. Sometimes I felt like I was one of
them. That's why I loved them so much and identified with them. Even now, I gladly took Michi in
my arms, and he probably subconsciously shared our understanding, because he was
exceptionally calm with me.
Nanny stood next to me and looked at me gratefully. The boy should have been asleep a
long time ago, but due to the exceptional circumstances, Vince and Anja preferred to keep him
until he fell asleep on the plane. Because of this, he was now giving a real hard time, although
he sat persistently and politely on my lap.
– Maybe we also want to go to the Opera later, right? Dylan argued.
“I hear you're going to another club,” Martina snapped back at him.
– For whiskey and a cigar. Then we'll want to party.
– Jenny, then you will join us! We'll play alone for a while and then we'll meet up
for the problem? Maya crossed her arms.
Dylan fell silent for a moment, as if surprised that he had been presented with a way out of
the situation that he liked. He wasn't good at compromises and usually rejected them out of hand,
but he couldn't stick to this idea.
Vincent stood up.
– Just let the manager know you'll be there. They will be more careful and precise in their
work.
We nodded.
– I'm going upstairs too. We will come to say goodbye.
Before Vincent left, he first glanced at the nanny, but then he probably realized that
once in a while, nothing would happen if he took his son in his arms. He came to me and
took it over efficiently.
He was lucky because Michael, compared to Lindsay, didn't require much attention
once his needs were more or less met. The boy leaned on his father's shoulder and that
was enough for him - he didn't even need anyone to entertain him with nonsense chatter.
“Tomorrow is Monday,” Martina noted. – Are Mondays at the Opera party?
“Not usually,” Will replied.

“There's going to be a concert,” Harrison said, clearing his throat. - It caught my eye
because I really like this band.
– What team?
– Sweetsi.
“Ahem, no one knows them,” Will whispered to him, glancing at ours
confused faces.
Harrison was so outraged that he put the glass of red wine on the table.
– Come on, come on. The Sweet Cheese of Father! A niche band, but a really good
one. Their guitarist is a genius.
We stared at him with raised eyebrows until Maya finally started and stood up. Our
entire group followed her to the stage.
In her high heels, she climbed onto it and grabbed the microphone placed in the holder on
the stand.
- Attention! – she exclaimed. She wobbled slightly and she had had enough of the guilt.
Unfortunately, she was in company where no one was going to stop her. The least we
could do was take care of her like we would take care of Tony when he got sick. Her voice
carried throughout the hall, so all the guests looked at her as she continued, "Listen, we're
partying at the Opera House tomorrow!" Everyone is welcome! Welcome to our lodge.
– Are you really inviting everyone to the box? – I whispered to her when she returned to
the table.
- Of course not. I just quit.
Maya didn't trust The Sweet Cheese of Father to provide a sufficient crowd at the club, and she
chatted for a while with Harrison, who stubbornly defended the band he liked. They weren't arguing,
but Monty and Will soon intervened and decided to calm down their discussion.
Shortly afterwards, Vince, Anja and the children came to say goodbye to us. They also said a
few studied words to the other guests and, to the accompaniment of cheers, they drove away in a
limousine followed by two cars with nannies and security guards.
And we went back to having fun.
The hiss of an effervescent tablet dissolving in a glass of water was most common
a sound resounding in the Monet Mansion the day after Vincent and Anja's wedding.
Every now and then I heard this characteristic sound. As I walked to the kitchen, I passed
Shane with a cup of aspirin in his hand. Downstairs I met Harrison, who had just returned from a
brisk morning walk with Will, and was offering my favorite brother a glass. Then I bumped into
Monty, who gave me a bad morning because he thoughtlessly tried to dissolve two lozenges at
once, hoping to feel better faster.
He swore he had done this in the past and it worked best for him. I tried not to get too smart,
because I wasn't a doctor yet, but as a medical student, I had the best idea in this family about the
harmful effects of such stupidity.
By late afternoon we had all sorted ourselves out, even Tony. At Vince's wedding, he probably
subconsciously took only a sip of the toast, but he didn't recover until the end of the day. As soon
as he rolled down the stairs into the living room, I checked again that he hadn't tattooed his eyes,
and then, when I saw that he was already communicating quite well, I shouted at him for his
irresponsibility and idiotism.
Life in the Monet family is like functioning in a kindergarten. You have to have eyes
around my head to deal with this childishness.
However, it also had its benefits - for example, when the girls and I had some fun, we pulled up
to the club and, greeted by the curious glances of people standing in line outside the place, we
confidently went inside.
The definite plus of having the Monets join us later were all the men's entertaining, hungry
looks. They weren't afraid to devour us with their eyes, because there was no one with us who
could react to it.
I didn't go to the Opera very often. Vince didn't start letting me visit her until I was twenty-
one, and even then he was still reluctant.
I also had less fun partying under the supervision of the brothers, especially Vince, so I didn't
really have a chance to have a good time at the Monets' club yet.
But thanks to Maya and Martina's company, tonight's night out had the potential to be a
great night. It might seem that after my eldest brother's wedding I would need some peace and
quiet, but twenty-two-year-old Hailie, who has recently been able to combine studying at night
and getting up early for classes with Spanish, and having a very developed social and night
life, had no problem with going to school today. another party.
“I love this box,” Maya sighed as we made our way through the crowd and up the elegant
winding stairs to the most VIP box I've ever seen.
he saw this world.
Hidden behind a one-way mirror, we watched and commented on the people below, sipping
drinks that one of the employees brought us. At the beginning, we were just hanging out in
each other's company, gossiping and dancing alone. Then we went downstairs a few times to
blend in with the crowd. We wanted to do it before Mr. Monet joined us.
– To Martina and Dylan, the most explosive couple this world has ever seen –
Maya said, raising her glass.
Then we drank to Maya, and then to me.
And then for other people.
Time passed and we had a lot of fun, hanging around between the dance floor and the box.
People were interested in us when we disappeared on the stairs that were no longer used by
ordinary people, protected by the club's security guard.
“I envy you for already working,” I said, lying on the sofa with my head hanging over the
edge, so that I was scrubbing my hair along the (fortunately clean) floor.
“Oho,” Maya muttered.

“It's so stressful,” Martina complained. She sat with her legs crossed and traced her
exposed thigh with her finger. – I like what I do, but sometimes I miss the freedom of studying.
“If you let Dylan invest in your company, you'd have less stress,” Maya noted.
– I know, but first I want to try to do something myself. I'm doing well, but it's extremely difficult
to keep track of it all. Besides, I don't want him to be able to accuse me later of helping me.
“Dylan would never tell you that,” I said.

– Probably not, but just knowing that he could would bother me at the moment.
– I would go crazy if I had to start something from scratch – Maya confessed. – I feel good
about my role as the boss.
– What are you doing anyway? – Martina asked.
– I'm in charge.
I snorted, staring at the ceiling discreetly lit with burgundy LEDs.
– Yes, but with what?
Maya shrugged.
– Company matters.
- What does your company do?
– Various things.
– Maya?
– Oh, we design and sell cosmetics, underwear, handbags, I guess…
– Don't know what your company does?
– I'd have to look at the papers, there's a lot of them. I'm just there to talk
others what to do.
Martina and I exchanged amused glances.
– And if you, Hailie, are in such a hurry to get to work, you should have gotten a quick bachelor's
degree in, I don't know, philosophy, instead of studying to be a doctor, which will take you about half
your life on average.
– From philosophy?
– For example, I say.

– I want to study medicine, I like what I'm learning, but at the same time I would like to give
something more of myself to this world now. I feel like I could do this. I have opportunities like few
others, and I would like to use them.
– But what exactly are you talking about?
“About nothing,” I sighed. – That's the problem, I don't have any details.
I stood up and placed my empty glass on the table. I glanced down through the mirror -
people were slowly filing in for The Sweet Cheese of Father's performance. The Monets were
probably going to show up soon too. I assumed Harrison would insist on making it to the concert.
“I'm going to get a drink,” I announced.

“You've got pretty good pace,” Maya commented.
“I'm filling the void in my soul,” I replied and disappeared behind the lodge door, at last
just hearing my aunt say:
– Hailie becomes very dramatic when she drinks alcohol.
Danilo automatically followed me, but I didn't pay much attention to him.
I was too focused to get down the stairs without lying on them in my high heels. To prevent the
Monet brothers from having a heart attack, the dress I wore - black and straight, above the knee,
with lace at the triangular neckline - was not sophisticated, but subtly emphasized my charms.
What I liked about my adult life was that I could wear clothes that even made me feel sexy.
I made my way through the crowds and didn't regret using the private bar, even when getting
to the counter turned out to be more difficult than I expected. I knew the club vibe and I knew I'd
get a drink sooner or later, I liked making eye contact with the bartender, I liked it when he chose
to serve me next, of all people.
Of course, here, when the bartender noticed me, he served me quickly, not because I caught
his attention, but mainly because I was Hailie Monet.
I recognized him immediately too. He's worked here for years.
- What can i get you?! – he shouted, lending his ear.
– What do you recommend? – I replied loudly, barely shouting over the club bass.
– It's "Half-past Margarita" hour. – The bartender grinned. – So every Margarita is half price.
“Then please,” I burst out laughing when I heard that weak name.
Before the bartender could start his art, a girl standing next to me pushed me.
“I'm sorry,” she muttered before I could scold her with a disgruntled look.
- Everything's okay? – I asked, seeing her blank look. She didn't look good.
Her long blond hair, falling over her pale face, seemed damp, and she pursed her lips with effort.
“I guess not,” she whispered quietly.

I barely heard her.
– Hey, give me some water! – I shouted to the bartenders.
I stabbed the man sitting on the barstool next to me.
“Let her sit,” I told him, and he reluctantly relented.
“Oh God,” the girl sighed, sitting down with my help.
I growled at the people around me not to push her, but it's hard to reason with people in a noisy,
crowded club.
Margarita stood on the counter in front of the girl. I assumed at first that it was mine.
I even reached out for her.
“This is for her,” said the bartender who served the drink.
– Oh. – I removed my hand and looked at the messy hair of the girl who had just
she placed her head on the counter. – She shouldn't drink it.
– She ordered it.
The second bartender appeared next to us, the one who interrupted serving me to give the girl water
at my request. Looking at her with slight sympathy, he placed the glass next to her. Not exaggerated, of
course, because he had seen worse drunks in his work.
“Hey, here, have a drink,” I advised the stranger, stroking her arm. - He'll do it to you
getting better.
The girl rose weakly and widened her eyes at the sight of Margarita standing before her.
“I don't want to…” she moaned indistinctly.

“Well, I don't think you want to,” I muttered, pushing the glass away from her.
and by bringing the water closer. – Drink this. I'll take the margarita.
- Are you sure? I can make you a fresh one, said the bartender I ordered from
just placed an order.
– Okay, this one's fresh too. And I don't like waste.
Taking a sip, I made eye contact with the other bartender who was preparing the drink. He stared at
me with wide eyes. I guess he was stressed or
I'll like it.

“He's great,” I called to him to relax. – You didn't skimp on the salt!
He didn't smile. He looked concerned and froze in place for a moment. Forehead him
it was lit, but in the end all the bartenders were sweating - they were rushing around here like in hot weather.
This one, however, still stood still. He glanced between me and the girl.
I was frowning, but I didn't understand what he meant and I didn't have time to think about it
to think about it. I focused on the girl who was almost hanging from the bar.
– Do you need to go to the bathroom? Or maybe some fresh air? – I asked, leaning in
towards her.
– I don't know... I feel bad.
– Drink more water.
“I can't,” the girl moaned, burying her head in her hands.
“Sometimes that's what happens when you're too lazy with alcohol,” I said, smiling sympathetically
at her while sipping my Margarita without embarrassment. – You'll be fine.
– I didn't go too far.

I could barely understand what he was saying. Her plaintive tone barely came through
chaos prevailing around.
“I always say that too,” I laughed. – …one drink…
- What? I can not hear. – I leaned over again. – Drink more water… I can't hear what
you say.
“I had one drink, something's wrong,” she sighed, and then obediently, yet sluggishly, placed her
lips to the rim of the glass. She squinted and her face seemed even paler.
- What is wrong? – I frowned.

- I'm cold.
It couldn't be hotter in a big, crowded club. With my mouth glued to the glass, I looked around for I
didn't know what. A jacket I could cover her with or something.
– Maybe you're sick? – I suggested.

She mumbled something unintelligible under her breath.
– Listen, you have to speak more clearly, I don't understand anything.
– Someone drugged me!
My eyes widened, and then the glass with my Margarita scraped across the counter as
with him I moved closer to the girl.
- What are you talking about?
– Someone spiked my drink, I'm sure…

- Who?! – My hair fell on my face, and it also touched the girl's face when
I listened.
“I don't know…” She pressed her cheek against the sticky counter. She kept opening
and closing her eyes until they finally widened at the sight of the stem of the Margarita
glass, which I held right up to her nose. – Wait, don't drink it!
– Everything is alright…
I stopped because I looked at my beautiful Margarita, which I took over from the girl
who was now dying next to me. Then I looked up at the bartenders. The guy serving me
earlier was preoccupied with his work and didn't pay attention to anything. Another one,
also in the whirlwind of work, winked at me.
And yet another one, the one who served the Margarita now standing in front of me,
having left the bar, was disappearing into the crowd.
MY CIRCUS
I straightened up, feeling shivers.

- Hi! – I shouted out, but my voice only scared the people standing nearby and killed them
in the general club bustle.
The bartender disappeared, the girl spilled back onto the counter like an overturned drink,
and everyone around her only cared about the tip of their noses. Nobody reacted, nobody
knew what was happening.
- Hi! – I called again, this time to a bartender I knew. – Help her. She's drugged, take her
to the back!
The boy, who was in the middle of preparing shots, froze, at first not wanting to stop
working. However, remembering who was paying him for it, he put down the shaker and
obediently began to circle the bar.
Reassured that someone would take care of the girl, I ran after the bartender who was
leaving the club. Everything happened very quickly, so after a while he disappeared from my
sight. He was heading for the exit. I stepped on someone's foot with my high heel while
pushing past him. Someone behind me cursed.
I ran outside and stopped in front of the club, surprised by how cold it was and even more
surprised by the first severe dizziness of the night. I blindly reached out my hand for something
to hold on to.
It hit Danilo's muscular arm.

– Mrs. Monet? What's going on? – he asked, confused by my strange behavior.
I was swallowing hard because the sushi the girls and I had ordered for dinner
was sticking in my throat. We stood in the street, me bent double. The night was
dark and only the lights of the club illuminated it. I don't know if it was the team or
Maja's marketing, but the queue on the street was long and very crowded. The
people waiting there stared at me with amusement and sympathy. Some with
indifference. Just another stoned chick. A common sight outside nightclubs.
I moved my eyes from the people to the street. That bartender was disappearing
in the distance, I was sure it was his back looming between the parked cars,
although I had to squint to see it.
“Danila,” I moaned, “run after him.”
– Madame Monet, or…
“No questions, run after that bartender,” I called, trying to sound firm and
commanding. – He's sprinkling girls' drinks, catch him!
Danilo hesitated for a split second, but seeing him start in my eyes
rage flared, he ran.
I breathed a sigh of relief. I followed him a bit, but I was getting more and more
confused. I almost sprained my ankle when I didn't see the curb. I felt sick again. I
covered my mouth with my hand. I took another deep breath. Being outside helped
me because I started sweating and I couldn't imagine going back to a stuffy room. I
needed to rest for a while. At the same time, I was following Danilo, or at least in
the direction he ran. I preferred to move away from the people standing in line; I
didn't want to feel their prying eyes on me.
I hung my head helplessly, the concrete sidewalk and empty road looming before
my eyes. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a car stopped next to me. Expensive
and elegant, as I deduced from the clean, shiny, classic-design rims and low-profile
tires. I spent too much time with my brothers not to start paying attention to details
like that.
It occurred to me that maybe they were the ones who had finally reached us, but knowing
their overprotectiveness, which they have not gotten rid of over the years, if it were them, they
would have jumped on me by now.
I think I even leaned on the hood of the car with my hand, but only briefly, because I was walking
stubbornly forward, taking deeper and deeper breaths of air as I felt worse and worse. I got scared. Did
the bartender put anything in my margarita? It didn't taste weird, but on the other hand it was quite
intense.
My heart started racing so fast that I could literally hear it pounding in my chest. I knew I should go
back to the club, even though the thought of the heat and crowds there made me feel sick. I should go
straight to the box and tell Maya and Martina what's going on.
I turned around, trying to do the responsible thing, but I felt so dizzy that I groaned and felt weak in
the knees. I saw a low wall in front of me and I wanted to sit on it. Just for a moment to regain your
balance. I caught up with him, leaning on him with my arms, bent double.
What is happening with me?

– Hailie Monet.
I started.
Is that…?
Oh no.
I knew that voice.

I didn't have the strength to turn around. Beads of sweat appeared on my forehead.
– Have you had too much alcohol?
I shook my head and moaned as I felt myself inside her. I squeezed my eyes shut.
My ears were starting to ring.
– Did you take too many drugs?
– I've never taken anything in my life!
I was worried about how much energy it took me to say those words.
There was a moment of silence, and then the man asked quietly, in a more serious voice: "Did
someone put something in your drink?"
I stayed silent, begging myself not to vomit. I took deep breaths.

Still leaning on the wall, I sat down. I closed my eyes and hid my face in my hands.
- Really? – Adrien Santan asked after a moment of silence. There was a reverberation in his voice
amazement. – Who on earth was such a half-wit as to poison Hailie Monet?
“Bartender,” I said after a moment of silence.
I avoided looking at him, but from the tone of his voice I could almost hear him raise his eyebrows.
– Working for your brothers?

I shrugged.
“The drink was for someone else…” I leaned my weight to the side,
supporting himself on his hands. I sat there, but I didn't feel any better.
- I see. – Adrien nodded. - I see. Well, then he made such a terrible mistake that even a little
longer I would feel sorry for him.
“He stuffs women with drugs,” I growled with an effort. – He doesn't deserve it
sympathy or pity.
“I guess he won't get any of them when your brothers find him.”
My hand slipped from the stone and I would have fallen if I hadn't quickly held on with my other
hand.
I saw Adrien's shoes out of the corner of my eye. He took a tiny step forward, but stopped
almost immediately, while still being a reasonable distance away from me.
- Where are they? – he asked casually.
- Who? – I mumbled. I pressed my cheek against my shoulder. I got chills.
– Your brothers.
– Brothers? – I repeated, blinking. My brain was enveloped in a thick dark fog.

She came for a while. I didn't know if she would come back, but when she left, I lifted my eyes.
Adrien was just looking around. He kept his hands in the pockets of his dark coat. He was as
dignified as ever, just as I remembered him. He held his chin high, his sharp brown eyes glittered in
the darkness, and his brow furrowed slightly as he scanned his surroundings.
– Why isn't there a bodyguard with you?

– He's chasing the bartender.
These words brought his attention back to me. He was frowning more and more
harder and his gaze became more intense.
- I'm listening?
– The bartender ran away… so I had him caught.

He lifted his chin even higher, staring at me through narrowed eyes.
– And you left yourself unprotected?

His tone was clearly reproachful, as if he was condemning my decisions.

This annoyed me enough to make me look up at him despite my nausea.
– You have to catch the bad guy, right?
– Since he worked at your club, I dare say your brothers would have caught him without
having to play tag.
I did not answer. Adrien, on the other hand, tensed even more. He looked at me
with an irritation that I honestly didn't understand at all.
– Oh, Hailie Monet, be glad… – he started through clenched teeth – that it's not mine
you are a sister, because I would make hell for you for such thoughtlessness and lack of responsibility.
I'm speechless. I stared at him, my mouth slightly agape, and even for a moment I forgot
that I had drunk a drink laced with drugs.
“I…” I paused, completely baffled. – Well, luckily I'm not your sister.
Adrien glared at me for a moment, but quickly regained his composure.

He took a breath and lowered his shoulders a little, although I was sure his hands were still
clenched into fists, hidden in his pockets. When I saw that he was starting to calm down, I felt
indignant myself. I knew he shouldn't take it easy on me. Even if he's working with Vincent,
there are still some rules.
“And you have no right to tell me such things,” I pointed out coldly.
I'd definitely make a better impression if I could stand up straight and rebuke him
look, and not like now, when I could barely keep myself in a sitting position.
– Law, Hailie Monet, I'm not interested in.
– Vincent won't be happy when I tell him how you treat me.
– Vincent will be busy lecturing you about how you even allowed me to stand here in front
of you and even approach you in any way.
relate.
I sighed. I felt like vomiting again, so I gritted my teeth for a moment
and having no better idea, I grumbled:
- Go away.
“If I go, you'll be alone here,” he warned. – Drugged and defenseless.

– I won't meet anyone worse than you.
– You've become more mouthy, Hailie Monet, but you haven't wiser.
“And you haven't stopped being impertinent,” I snapped and immediately hid my face
in my hands because I felt so bad.
In addition to the physical symptoms, I was also attacked by mental ones. I felt unattractive because
of the urge to vomit and sweat, which in turn undermined my self-confidence, which was a very important
weapon in the fights with Adrien Santan.
I tried to straighten up, but then my vision blurred, and then suddenly someone turned off the light.
For a split second. It seemed so to me, because even though it was night, for one lightning-fast and
terrifying moment I saw nothing.
When I regained my sight, I squeezed my eyes shut.
Adrien moved slightly again.
– Don't you have your phone with you? - He asked.
I shook my head.
– Transmitter?
– Mhm.
– Where are your brothers?

“They're supposed to join us later,” I sighed, rubbing my eyelids.
- To whom?
– To me, Mai and Ma… – I covered my mouth with my hand because I still felt so terrible
not good!
Maya and Martina – I should go to them. Being in an empty alley with Adrien didn't seem safe.
Returning to the club, although in my mind it was torture, was the only right choice. The girls will help
me.
I got up.
Too abruptly, because apart from my high heels, my head was such a mess that my knees
immediately went weak under me. The street jumped and I fell with a silent scream. I would have fallen
if I hadn't held on to the wall I was sitting on just a second ago.
I mumbled a curse in my mouth. I thought I was going to cry. Frustrated,

scared and embarrassed, I looked up at my companion.
He managed to move again. He was standing quite close to me now. He no longer had his hands
in his pockets. He was lifting them to shoulder height, as if he wanted to stretch them out in front of him
first, but at the last moment he took them as far away as possible. From me.
We made eye contact, and then Adrien clenched his jaw and stepped back, huffing in irritation. He
raised his hands into fists. I didn't know what he was so upset about, but I didn't care. He was behaving
strangely, and I was high on drugs.
Never mind, I had bigger problems than him.

I wanted to go back to squatting, but I felt so weak that it was difficult to force my muscles to work.
– Hailie!
I closed my eyes. At this stage I didn't know if I was hallucinating or not

in fact Shane just called me.
– Get away from her!
- What are you doing?!
- What about her?!
– Hailie!
The voices were getting clearer. I looked up just as the Monet brothers were reaching where I was
curled up under the influence of drugs with Adrien standing over me.
Everyone on Monet's team was freaking out, which I saw, before they left for the gentlemen's club.
Then they were happy and ready for another dose of fun. They certainly got one, but now each of the
boys had a look of concern on their faces.
Their eyebrows were raised, their eyes were shining brightly, and their muscles were tensing ominously.
Will jumped to me first. Compared to the lurking Adrien, he immediately showed how easy he was
with me - he supported me, sat me on the wall and, without letting go of me, sat down next to me. The
support of my favorite brother was irreplaceable. Not only did I feel cared for, but also safe.
Even drugs couldn't hurt me with Will watching over me.

Shane stood on my other side. He brushed my hair out of my face and both brothers looked at me,
searching for answers as to what was causing my weakness and suspicious behavior.
- What is?! What about her?! – Dylan shouted.

He stood across from us, close to Adrien, and stared at me, confused
like never.
– Hailie, what happened to you? Will asked seriously. I felt his hand on my forehead. Took
her right away just to throw his jacket over my shoulders.
– Is she drunk? Tony asked, craning his tattooed neck and knitting his eyebrows.
“No…” I replied quietly, pressing my cheek against Will's shoulder.
- What? – Dylan barked. - What did she say?
– She said no.
- It's not?!
– It's obvious that she's drunk.
– Hailie? Will leaned over me. – If you're not drunk, what's wrong with you? – …poured it
into the
drink…
My favorite brother's arm around me stiffened.
– What is she mumbling?! – Dylan growled.
– Did he add it? – Tony caught on.
– Little one? Will's tone was much colder now. - What are you talking about?
Another wave of nausea hit me and I concentrated on not vomiting on his well-groomed shirt.
Unfortunately, the Monet brothers were not known for their patience. Moreover, some people
- like Dylan - were known to be short-tempered. My impulsive brother didn't hesitate and
directed his anger at the only person in sight he could accuse.
Adrien received a murderous look, and not only from him. All four of the Monet brothers
stared at him so darkly that only a man of Adrien Santan's stature, character, and experience
could bear it calmly.
“Adrien, could you…” Will started, trying to keep his voice calm, but he didn't have a chance
to finish.
He didn't, because at the same moment Dylan's brakes let go. His
a heavy fist landed on Adrien's face.
And then, without a moment's thought or reflection, Dylan called him a very vulgar word
insults and prepared for another blow.
– Stop him! – Will roared and even let go of me to jump to his feet.
- It's not him! – I shouted as loud as I could. I didn't speak clearly, but
I think they understood.
With a slight delay, Tony lunged at our brother because he could barely control himself from
joining him. However, he managed to stop Dylan.
“Idiots,” Adrien hissed, putting his hand to his very red jaw.
The impact stunned him for a moment, but didn't completely knock him off balance. Anyway,
the thing with Adrien was that he had a bodyguard with him and the next sound that scared me,
right after Dylan's fist cracked, was the sound of the gun being cocked.
Adrien's bodyguard took aim at our hot-headed brother.

I let out a strangled scream.
Adrien rubbed the sore spot and glared at Dylan, who seemed to finally realize that the situation
was getting serious because he stepped back a little.
– Mr. Santan? – Adrien's bodyguard asked for instructions without taking his eyes off
his target and continues to hold Dylan at gunpoint.
Adrien analyzed the situation. He was furious. I saw it in his darkened face. A signet ring
glittered on the finger of the hand he stroked his jaw. Perfectly visible, as if presented on purpose
to remind Dylan of what a big mistake he had just made.
I didn't fully understand the complex rules of the Organization, but I knew the basic ones quite
well. The bodily integrity of members of the Organization was not allowed to be violated.
Vincent would have no mercy for anyone who hit him. Adrien's approach was probably the same.
Will yanked Dylan up and covered him with his body, raising his hand to shoulder height. He
stared at Adrien intently, as if trying to reason with him, even though it was the security guard who
was holding the gun.
"Adrien, it's a misunderstanding," he said slowly and clearly.
“Definitely,” Adrien replied with pure anger in his voice.
Dylan blinked a few times as if he was in shock. He knew he had made a big mistake and he
probably couldn't bear it for a while. He tried to process that he had hit a member of the
Organization, that the security guard was pointing a gun at him, that Will was protecting him...
Shane started, then stood in front of Will with his hands raised.
“We don't want any spin,” he said.
- NO? – Adrien snorted without amusement. – That's why your stupid brother jumped out
me with fists?
“Get off, Shane,” Will hissed.

He grabbed his arm and tried to push him aside so he could still be in the firing line, but Shane
refused.
“Go down yourself,” he replied.
Tony lunged in front of his twin.
– What are you doing, idiot? Shane jerked him, but Tony wouldn't let him push him.
- Get lost.
– You get lost.
Adrien looked at the Monet brothers with confusion and slightly raised eyebrows. He didn't know
what was happening or how to react to it. He tried to be serious, but it was difficult. It was as if a
cabaret was played at a funeral. And although he definitely wasn't laughing, he couldn't take them
seriously.
Even security guard Santana, although he didn't lower his gun, glanced at his employer in
confusion.
Then, on trembling legs, I stood up. I could barely take steps, but luckily the men were struggling
right next to me, so I only needed a few steps to get closer to them. Before anyone realized what was
happening, I was standing in front of Tony.
I had to clench my fingers around his shirt to steady myself, but the most important thing was that I
managed to cover him with my body.
– Hey! – Dylan boomed.
– Take her! Will growled.
- What are you doing?!
– Stop! – I called out, trying to sound strong. – Wait!
Adrien lowered his hand, probably not believing this circus. I didn't believe it myself
even though I participated in it.
Because it was my circus after all.

– I'm sorry about them, it's a misunderstanding… – I said to Adrien,
now held up by Will.
I managed to break free and stood in front of the boys again. My head was spinning, but I focused
all my energy on preventing disaster.
I saw the barrel of a gun out of the corner of my eye and took a shaky breath.
Adrien probably wouldn't order someone to be shot just because he got hit in the face
Dylan, right?
True?
He smacked his lips in displeasure, disapproval, frustration, and the like
feelings.
“Stand aside, Hailie Monet,” he said ominously. – With all your cheerfulness
gang, you are the least deserving of a bullet.
“Then tell the security guard,” I choked out, “to stop pointing a gun at me.”
– You have to pay for mistakes. Your brothers know it.
I lifted my trembling chin.
– So I'll pay.
“Get lost, Hailie,” Dylan growled, lunging at me.
He's not the only one. Tony's hand tightened on my shoulder, Will stepped forward,
Shane told me to sit back on the wall, and Adrien looked up and finally waved at the
security guard.
We all froze.
The gun dropped.
I breathed a sigh of relief.
The tension has not yet subsided, but relief has certainly welled up in all of us. Shane
and Tony wordlessly pulled me to the concrete wall, Dylan swallowed, and Will closed his
eyes.
“Thank you,” he said.
“I will expect an explanation of this incident from Vincent,” Adrien announced.
– Dylan was overcome with emotion, he should have controlled himself better.
– I don't care what your excuse is. I've already forgiven you for insulting your family
once." As I said this, Adrien glanced at me briefly. – My understanding has its limits.
- Sorry again. Due to past events, we are all particularly sensitive to Hailie's safety.
Dylan acted on impulse. We will do everything to prevent this from happening again.
Adrien glared at him for a moment until he finally grumbled,

"It better be that way."
Before he left, he gave me one last look, finally tearing it away from me with such
obvious irritation that I think I would have asked him about it if I hadn't had more trouble.
worries.
By accident, my eyes fell on Maya, Monty, Martina and Harrison walking towards us.
Everyone stopped nearby, probably not wanting to corner me.
They watched as the Monet brothers rushed at me, each from a different direction.
“She's drugged,” Shane told them.

Maya glanced after Adrien as he left, but quickly turned her wide eyes to me. Monty
was frowning with a rare seriousness on his face. Martina covered her mouth and Harrison
looked at me sympathetically.
- By whom? – Maya growled. - I don't think so…
“No, not Adrien,” Will said through gritted teeth. – Hailie, tell us. Who?
- Barman.
There were outraged shouts, curses and even death threats.
“You should throw up,” Will advised me, gently stroking my back.
– Maybe you could try?
I shook my head, but Will liked to get his way discreetly, so he stood up and gently
pulled me behind him to a standing position. He took me a little further so I wouldn't have to
do it in front of the audience.
It turned out that I didn't have to force myself at all, because the constant nausea took
its toll and as soon as I gave my body the green light, I vomited. Will held me to keep me
from falling, spoke gently to me about nice things, and even gave me a tissue.
Someone was holding my hair and it took me a moment to realize that Tony had
followed us. He twisted and turned like he did when he bought me sanitary pads, but he
bravely stood by and made sure I didn't get dirty.
When I returned to the place, a bottle of water that he had organized was waiting for me
Monty. Dylan was so nervous that he stood there tense, although his face showed nothing
but fear and concern. Martina held his hand and stroked the back of his hand with her
thumb.
“Fuck, I'm an idiot, I'm an idiot,” he kept repeating.
“Dude, stop it,” Shane told him.
"If you hadn't jumped on him, I would have," Tony added.
“Quiet,” Will ordered. – We won't go into what happened with Santan now. We have
other things to worry about. We need to take Hailie home. She's all shaking.
Shane took the high heels off my feet. He struggled with the tiny locks for a while, but he managed
unbuttoned them and then carried them after me to the residence.

Will took me in his arms. He kissed me on the forehead and said some reassuring little things every
now and then. It wasn't until he spoke in an unusually cold voice that I woke up a little again. Of course he
wasn't talking to me then.
– Danila, what's wrong with you? Who's that?
“Mrs. Monet told me to catch him,” my bodyguard replied politely.

– Oh my Lord! – Maya exclaimed in a dramatic voice. – Is this the one?
barman?!
I lay in Will's arms and didn't open my eyes, but what I heard
it was enough for me to understand what was happening.
– Dylan, leave him! Will growled. - Hi! Monty!

- I do not know what is going on! – The voice was unfamiliar, so I guessed it belonged to my poisoner.
But he immediately became silent because one of my brothers hit the man and he lost consciousness.
“Monty, take him, you know where,” Will said.
“Yes, young one,” my uncle replied, his tone revealing that he was on full alert
to do the dirty work. – Te, security guard, take him there and grab his ankles, hmm?
- Wait. First, I would like to hear from Danilo why he left our sister and ran after the bartender.
– These are the instructions I received from Mrs. Monet, Mr. Monet.
“I see,” Will drawled, and it felt like his muscles were tense, so I didn't plan on opening my eyes right
now.
I preferred not to participate in this conversation.

– Have I done something wrong?
“No, Danila,” Will said dryly.

– We'll talk to Mrs. Monet about the instructions she's giving out –
Dylan growled.
I squeezed my eyes even tighter.

And then, I don't even know how, I fell asleep.
Maybe I lost consciousness? Maybe the drugs made me so numb that when I woke up the next day I
didn't remember coming home?
The Monet brothers certainly quickly organized a car and a driver. They also organized a doctor
who came to the residence in the middle of the night, supposedly examined me and convinced them
that the effects of the drug should be waited out.
I hoped that meant sleep would do the trick, but in the morning I was greeted by giants
headache and even bigger holes in memory. Man, what a terrible feeling.
As I scrambled out of bed, went to the bathroom, showered, changed and went downstairs, I
recalled various events from last night and had fun putting them in chronological order and analyzing
their authenticity.
I quickly stopped because nothing seemed likely.

Did the bartender drug me?
I ran into Adrien Santana, whom Dylan almost started a war with?
I begged it to be just a bad dream.
Unfortunately, when I came downstairs, it turned out that the morning had turned into an afternoon.
I met my entire family in the living room, sitting all over the place. Everyone was focused on the phone
that was sitting in the middle on the coffee table.
I was bombarded with questions about my well-being. I allowed myself to show it

concern, even if it was excessive, and I thanked everyone for their help.
– Why is everyone staring at this cell phone? – I asked, measuring it myself
sight.
“Vince's going to call any minute now,” Will replied.

“We expect a group shouting,” Shane added.
And luckily, I didn't have to wait long with them, because I barely sat down.
and the phone rang.
GOLDEN THOUGHTS
One day.
We were silent.
– Do I understand correctly that I am away from home for one day and my siblings are not at home?
almost starting a war with one of the Organization's members?

Each of us looked at the floor because even on the phone we felt each other's presence
Vincent's cool look.
– Hailie and Dylan, I am speaking to you first and foremost. Are you there?
I made eye contact with our mean brother. I was certainly tired and had dark circles under my eyes,
but Dylan probably looked even worse than me, and no one was on drugs.
His shoulders were hunched, his hands were clasped to his mouth, and his forehead was furrowed.
He was rarely so serious and tense. I knew he blamed himself for his short temper.
“Mhm,” I murmured, not bothering to lean into the phone.
“We are,” Dylan added quietly.

- All right. – Vince fell silent for a moment. – First, I would like to ask a question to everyone. Why
didn't you inform the manager that you would be at the club, as I instructed you at the wedding?
A moment of silence.
“We thought the boys would take care of it,” I said, glancing at my brothers.
– We thought the girls would figure it out. After all, they were the first to go there -
Shane said.
We looked at each other. A conversation with Vincent is a battlefield where there is no
room for sisterly and brotherly solidarity. The fighting here was bloody
and merciless.
– That was your first mistake. If the club knew you were coming, none
the bartender wouldn't dare to spike drinks with dangerous substances.
– Er… – I interjected – I don't understand. Then we still wouldn't know what this one was
the bartender is serving. I guess it's better that we caught him, right?
– Not when it was at the expense of my sister's health and safety.
The sternness in his voice forced me to look down at my lap again and only mutter, "I'm
fine."
-Not to mention it led to the Santan incident. Can you explain to me how in God's name
this happened?
– Because…
– Well, the point is that…

– As if…
“I fucked up, Vince,” Dylan spoke, sighing deeply.
"I heard so," he replied coldly.
– It really looked like Adrien hurt Hailie, everyone did
"We thought," Will interjected. – Dylan just reacted first…
“That's a very poor explanation,” Vincent said. – Dylan, you're a big boy and you've had
plenty of time to learn to think first and do later. You, Will, should have controlled him.
Will was silent.
– He has mastered it! – Shane frowned, looking at the phone on the table.
– That's right, he immediately started yelling at me.
-If you managed to hit Santana, that means he wasn't in control. In the future, Will,
remember that our siblings are often wild, so you need to always keep your finger on the
pulse.
Will's mouth was tight, but he nodded, focused on Vince's stern words.
– It's not his fault! – I exclaimed indignantly.

– Yes, Hailie, now we'll get to you. First of all, please tell me how you ended up drinking
someone else's drink?
“You weren't there, so you don't know what it looked like,” I said. – It was a freshly made
Margarita that I took over from the bartender because the girl who ordered it wasn't feeling well.
How was I supposed to know one of your employees was an idiot who put drugs in there?
– Don't you know that you can never be too careful?
- I know…
“You don't know,” Vince answered for me. – Otherwise you wouldn't have sent your
bodyguard after the bartender.
– I wanted to…
- Never - here his tone sounded much darker - I repeat: you never have the right to deprive
yourself of a bodyguard, no matter what happens. I think I've already told you about this.
– Yes, but it was a unique situation…

– Adrien Santan found you alone and drugged on one of the streets near the club. –
Vince was now saying the words through his teeth. – Adrien Santan.
– I don't know where it came from.

– Not important. I would never have even dreamed of such an abstract situation. You don't
realize, my dear child, how close I am to bringing you back to
permanently to the United States.
I looked around at the phone.
“It makes no sense,” I said reproachfully. – When I party in Europe, things like this don't
happen to me. I only get into trouble in the States.
– And that's the only reason I'll hold off for now, but if you do something that worries me
again, I won't have any scruples. I will order you to return to the United States and place you in
one of the universities here.
“Don't threaten me, Vince,” I said irritably. – I'm already an adult, you can't force me to
come back.
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Shane and Tony shaking their heads vigorously, as if to
warn me against taking this path.
– You're wrong, Hailie. Until I'm twenty-four, I still control yours
accounts.
– So, will you stop paying for my studies? – I snorted.

- For example.
I snapped my fingers.
– Yeah, oh, I could get a scholarship.
A wide smile appeared on Tony's lips. I knew he was the biggest fan of listening to such gossip.
– The scholarship will not cover the costs of your comfortable and, therefore, expensive
the life you have become accustomed to over the last few years.
“I didn't have any money before, so I know what it's like,” I grumbled, assuming
hands on chest. – I could handle it.
- Maybe.
I licked my lips, staring at the phone reluctantly. It's a good thing Vince was in Hawaii, because
if he were standing in front of me right now, it would take a lot of energy not to shake him.
“The boys would help me,” I said after a while.

No one objected, so I continued, "They would
give me money." They have a lot of them too. You can't block access to our accounts for all of
us.
Now Tony wasn't the only one with a mischievous smirk on his lips. This is how Shane also
commented on my bravery in the discussion with Vince. Even Dylan, despite his foul mood, raised
the corner of his mouth. Only Will looked at me carefully, as if admonishing me slightly, but I knew
that if I was cut off from the source of Coins, he would be the first to make a large transfer to me.
– Hailie. – I heard irritation in Vince's voice, but it was controlled, so he was far from furious. –
Instead of arguing, promise to improve.
For a moment I felt like triumphing or teasing Vincent a little more, but I knew he had his limits
too and it would be wiser not to cross them since I had managed not to do so so far, so I just
muttered,
-Okay.
– Make sure Danilo is always with you. Leave catching the bad guys to us.
– Okay, Vince.
– Dylan, now you.
We all looked at Dylan, who buried his face in his hands
and sighed heavily:
– I know, Vince, I need to get my act together.
“That's an understatement,” Vincent growled, much more harshly than when he addressed
me. – Attacking Adrien was idiotic, his bodyguard held you at gunpoint and you know very well
that he had every right to do so.
“He wouldn't shoot,” I said. – Not for such stupidity.
– Not important. - Vince's voice turned ominous again. – Dylan's irresponsibility gave
Santan legal permission to hurt himself. I talked to him, he was furious. Unfortunately, I must
admit that he is not surprised. He is already prejudiced against our family, it is dangerous to
give him more reasons to dislike us.
“It won't happen again,” Dylan promised, as humble as ever.

– Certainly not in the near future, because at the moment you are removed from the
business.
Dylan's head shot up, the twins' smirks disappeared, and so did Will and I
we frowned.
- What?
– You hear what I'm saying.

– And what am I... What am I supposed to do?! There was panic in Dylan's voice now.
– You will take a break, which you will use to learn how to deal with your emotions.
– You don't have to take me away from business right away! - Dylan jumped up
straight legs and clenched his hands into fists.
– I don't have to, but I do it. - Vince was silent for a moment, then added, - It's a condition
Adrien.
– And yes, oh, will you listen to him?!
“Dylan, change your tone,” Vincent growled. – I will listen to him because it is the right thing
to do. Unfortunately, I'm not in a good negotiating position, and it's mainly thanks to you. Be
glad it ends this way because it could have been a lot worse.
In Dylan's opinion, the best way to control his emotions was to run away from them, so he
strode out of the living room, proving in part that Vincent was right.
The group sermon lasted for a few more minutes until Anja interrupted us.
They were planning a full-day trip to the oceanarium for that day. I always smiled when I heard
that my oldest brother was participating in these types of family activities. As a busy adult, he
didn't do this often, but it was nice to know that he spent part of his honeymoon entertaining his
children.
Will took the phone away as we wished Vincent a happy holiday in apologetic voices, and
then the call ended. We immediately chilled out. I breathed a sigh of relief and sank onto the back
of the couch. Tony had been leaning against them before, but now he rubbed his eyelids as well,
and Will licked his lips.
“It wasn't that bad,” Shane said.
“Don't worry,” I whispered to Will, seeing his concerned expression. I embraced
him by the shoulders. – You know how Vince is.
“He's most pissed at himself,” Tony said. – That something is happening and him
not here, and so on.
– No one can control Dylan, so I don't know what he wants from you
he expected. He would have a problem with that himself. Vince being Vince, he always demands the impossible.
– I have a feeling that if he had been with us then, he would have been able to predict Dylan
he'll do something stupid, Will confessed grimly.
I tilted my head, but I didn't know how to convince or comfort him, so I just hugged him tighter.
– How are you feeling, little one?

I shrugged.
– Like I had a particularly bad hangover.
- Drink a lot of water.
– Mhm.
For now, I had my head on Will's shoulder and it was so comfortable that I didn't want to
move, but I didn't have to. Tony tossed me the unopened bottle. They were everywhere,
especially on days like today, when all the tenants of the Monet Residence were recovering after
a party.
“There's one more thing to bring up,” Will said when Shane mentioned that he might be going
to take a nap.
He had already stood up, but sat back down with a determined look in his eyes
the oldest of the brothers present.
“Look…” Will rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, “there can't be people like that.”
a situation where you are arguing about who will get shot.
“Hey, you were arguing yourself,” Shane objected.
– What, are we supposed to stand idly by while one of us gets hit? – I frowned.
“You stood up to Dylan first,” Tony pointed out.
"When Vincent isn't with us, I take his place and I won't let any of us get hurt," Will said. –
And I'm not doing this to make you, Shane, pack before me.
– That's right, you're replacing Vince, so if you got hit, we'd all be screwed. It's Tony who is
stupid. Shane turned to his twin. – You've already been shot once, isn't that enough for you?
- And? Tony shrugged. – At least I know what and how. You would
He probably didn't survive, beautiful.
“I'd outlive you fucking twice.”
“Please, shut up,” I sighed. – This is not the time for your golden thoughts.
Tony pointed a finger at me, glaring at me.
– You shut up, little Hailie. How did you get in front of me, huh?
Do you even have a brain?
“You already shielded me from a shot once,” I hissed, leaning forward. –

If you thought I would just watch now, you were wrong.
– You're crazy yourself.
- And you…
“Be quiet, for Lord's sake,” Will interrupted us, his voice rising. – After all, this discussion is
abstract. Hailie, first of all, stay out of the Organization's affairs.
I clenched my hands into fists.

– Why me first?
Will closed his eyes.
– Because you know very well that we don't want to involve you in this mess.
– Yesterday's situation was my fault, so it's probably logical that I wanted to take responsibility
for it.
– Normally I would agree with you, but I won't do it in this situation
a member of the Organization is involved.
“Adrien gave up when I was in the line of fire,” I reminded him furiously.
– And what do you think that has to do with

anything? – That I can negotiate too. – I lifted my chin. – Maybe sometimes even better than
you.
– Hailie, the fact that…
– But in your opinion, I'm still little Hailie – I snorted, got up and left.
Your spouse didn't want to see your daughter? – I asked Charles.

He sat alone in a restaurant at a large table that was intended to accommodate Monet's large
family. He looked up at me as I stopped at one of the chairs.
He put the phone in the pocket of his pinstriped jacket and ran a hand through his thinning blonde
hair.
“I was afraid it would be difficult for her to keep her emotions in check, so I asked her to stay
home,” he replied, rising to extend his hand to me.
His grip was as tight as any member of the Organization.
I think it was one of the first things my father taught me when he handed over his position to
me. Shaking hands properly, especially the hands of members of the Organization, i.e. old hands.
They were able to analyze a person's value and character based on just one such gesture. It was
Egbert who made me realize how important it is to maintain eye contact, as well as to keep a
straight, steady hand, to put the fingers together and not crush the interlocutor's hand, while not
showing weakness in all this.
Charles accusing others of having difficulty controlling their emotions is comical

in its pure form. I've never known a bigger idiot.
However, the man held an important position and should be treated seriously and with
respect, and leave his own thoughts to himself. Besides, I was already used to him when it was
decided that one day I would propose to his daughter, Maja. Over time, you can get used to
any thought, even one that is yours
a madman will become his father-in-law.
“Wouldn't your father feel like coming over?” – he asked in response.

“He's no longer actively involved in the business,” I replied automatically. Charles knew full
well about my dad's retirement, and I realized his question was just a tease.
“But, Adrien, what kind of business is this?” he snorted jovially, like a cheerful uncle at a
family gathering, when he had already eaten a steak and was reaching for another glass of
wine. – Well, it's more of a friendly dinner.
I struggled to smile.
– One could even say that it is family – he added.
“You might say that if it weren't for the fact that your daughter broke off our engagement,” I
said.
Charles waved his hand.
– We'll talk some sense into her, nothing is decided yet... Oho,
The whole gang is coming.
I looked towards the entrance and sure enough – the Monet family was walking through the
restaurant. I had to admit one thing: they looked impressive together. It's the kind of thing that
- I could admit it to myself - I envied them. Their mutual
the support has always impressed me. One brother stood behind the other wall, even the
youngest ones. I also loved my Keira, but let's be honest - I wouldn't build an army with her,
unfortunately.
My father had more or less seen through Charles' tricks, so it wasn't a surprise to me that I had
been invited here without the Monets' knowledge. This was confirmed by the interested parties themselves.
Vincent, at the head of the group, stopped, forcing the rest of the group to do the same. He
narrowed his eyes at me, looking quite tense. His brothers waited for his signal, staring at him
like a deity. Vincent was famous for his accurate analyzes and strong character. Despite his
young age, he made an impression on the members of the Organization.
Mai, even though she was quite short, was impossible to miss. It had been a while since I last saw her,
and she hadn't changed much - maybe just shinier. Like a precious, noble stone that slipped through my
fingers. It's a pity.
I knew it was my fault. My father was eager to inform me of this. I waited too long to get married, and
what's more, I didn't take proper care of my fiancée.
And Maya was absorbing. Absorbing and attractive, and had an interesting character.
Still, I was afraid of a quick wedding, I didn't want it. And now the only candidate my father had chosen for
me was taken out from under my nose. By Montgomery

Coin. What a comedy.
– What is he doing here? – Maya growled, giving us all a sample of her sweet, yet slightly squeaky voice.
The thought of him cooing something in my ear when we woke up in the same bed in the morning was not a
pleasant one.
– Mayu, child, it's not nice to point like that.

Charles teased his daughter, shaking his head disapprovingly. It couldn't be easy, having a child as bold
and sassy as Maya. On the other hand, she didn't win the lottery of being the easiest father to deal with either.
– I don't give a damn whether it's nice or not! – she snorted, clenching her hands into fists.
She was boiling with anger, and let me tell you, it wasn't the worst sight to see. Hot emotions definitely added
to her charm. – Where's mom?
- At home. She got sick.

I didn't comment on Charles' lie. Everyone knew it wasn't true anyway.
– And you brought him to meet him instead?
She was right, I wasn't needed here. A bristling Montgomery Monet glanced at me as if he were preparing
for a fight, even though he knew he couldn't start one. He was unlucky that his partner had an arranged
marriage with me. If he touched me, it wouldn't do him any good.
I could make a polite excuse, get up and leave, or not come here at all. However, I had nothing better to
do today, so I deliberately stayed put. It was worth staying just to see Vincent's reaction.
His focused face showed that he was analyzing the situation in his head. Charles offended him because
he invited me without notice, however, if Vincent backed away now, it would offend me because it would be
clear that he did it because of me.

The siblings stared at him, ready to obey his every command.

I was impressed by the authority he had gained among them. They would really do
anything he told them without blinking an eye.
Charles continued to be polite for a while until Vincent finally agreed to sit with us.
This made a positive impression on me. If he left, I would think he was a coward, an
insulting jerk, and he knew it, that's why he stayed.
His family was scattered around the table. For some reason, I was getting extremely
hostile looks from some of the Monets. I understood that Montgomery might not feel
comfortable around me, but what was it about this young guy, Dylan, or whatever he
was like? He tensed as if I had at least spit into his appetizer.
“I missed you, honey,” Charles cooed. He acted as if

he wanted to lighten the atmosphere while deliberately making it even more intense.
Maya knew him too well to take him seriously, and it looked like we were going to
have a dinner filled with verbal spats. However, I couldn't eat enough of them, so I
eagerly looked at the menu.
I only stopped for a moment when I felt the gaze of someone sitting across from me.
It wasn't Dylan's angry glare or Vincent's cold gaze, but something more neutral, and I
lifted my head to examine it.
Only then did I realize that the Monets had brought their sister with them. I didn't
even remember it existed. Her brothers successfully protected her from attention in our
world. I didn't think they would take her here with them, I didn't think about it at all.
Young Monet stared at me, then quickly lowered her head in embarrassment when
I caught her doing so. She blushed and, let me tell you, it made me laugh. I understood
why the brothers kept her at a distance, away from the cream of our society - the girl
was obviously not used to being
in the center of attention, and she would definitely find herself in it quickly. Fresh blood
was loved in our community.
Maybe it was better for her that the Monets were so protective of her. Even at first
glance she seemed sensitive. She reminded me a bit of Keira. However, my sister, who
grew up in this world, although she was a quiet child, was not shy.
However, something told me that there was an as yet unexplored power in this small, quiet
Hailie Monet.
NEXT
FROM COIN FEATURES
Dressed in sports clothes, I quickly poured myself a cup of

strong, cold coffee. At the gym, I saw Dylan venting his anger and
I joined him in silence. We didn't talk not because we were offended
at each other. We simply needed space for reflection and we
provided it for each other with respect.
Until, of course, when, out of the corner of his eye, Dylan saw me spread out on the mat.
From that point on, he lasted two minutes without making a comment to me. His voice
sounded calmer now, so the gym really calmed his nerves.
So much so that he was clinging to me more and more casually until it got to the point
where I could barely resist throwing one of the dumbbells at him. I put it aside and pretended
to take a break for a sip of water. With a bottle in my hand, I stood over the bench where
Dylan was lying on his back and lifting a barbell with sick weight.
- Everything's okay? – I asked gently.
He grunted something incomprehensible. He tensed his muscles until his veins swelled,
and his face turned slightly red. I looked at him with a mixture of fascination and horror.
“Vince isn't putting you away forever,” I said. – It's only for a while.
– Yeah? – he snorted with effort. – And what am I supposed to do… during this time?
– You have a million possibilities. Maybe take Martina for a longer vacation?
Dylan groaned, heaved the weight and put it down, finally breathing deeply.
– He's starting a company, he won't leave.
– Maybe you'll find a new hobby?

He shot me an irritated look from under the bar.
– What the fuck? Should I bake muffins? Knit?
Seeing Dylan getting up nervously, I sneaked away
a little further, as if I had suddenly decided to walk around a bit.
“Cupcakes would be great,” I said. – But you can find something you will actually enjoy.
“I'll be a twenty-six-year-old retiree,” he snorted, his voice muffled by the towel he was using
to wipe the sweat from his face.
– You will look for yourself and rest. Like twins on their journeys. They very much
They appreciate such a break.
– They did it voluntarily and that's different. – Dylan moved closer to me, but I made sure
there was a treadmill between us. – I am suspended, which means that this stench will follow me
forever. Because of fucking Santana. He snorted again and shook his head. - I don't believe.
I was silent, but Dylan was so bitter that he didn't even notice, just
he continued in his
own way: - I will be ostracized like some clueless child.
I smiled sourly.
- As I?
Dylan glared at me defiantly.
- That's different.
– Mhm.
– The point is that working in business is my life, that's what I strived for, right? “Dylan took a
deep breath again and combed his hair back with the fingers of both hands. – This is why I went
to fucking university and this is the future I always thought of as a shithead when I looked at my
father and then at Vincent and Will. This is what I wanted. Now I got it and someone is taking it
away from me.
“Not permanently, Dylan…” I furrowed my eyebrows and took a step towards him.
– What if someone told you that you should stop your studies now? You wouldn't jump either
with joy.
– True, but I didn't punch a member of the Organization in the face.

Dylan raised an eyebrow in disbelief.
– That's why you threw a knife at him.
- Long ago. Why is everyone telling me this?
“It's just that…” Dylan licked his lips. – I don't even feel guilty, you know? I don't give a damn about
Santana. I'd rather punch him just in case and make a mistake than not punch him and then find out that
he actually hurt you and I didn't react.
I closed my eyes.
“Dylan... don't say that in front of Will or Vincent.
– I know it was irresponsible because that idiot Adrien has power and is protected, that's why I'm
angry with myself, but I repeat: I have no remorse.
It felt good to punch him. This stick tasted like liquid chocolate.
I rubbed my forehead.
– Dylan, you can't say that.

– What do you want to hear from me? – he snorted. – You've already been murdered in front of me once
hurt. I won't let this happen again.

I lowered my head and he continued, “I
know I need to learn to control myself, but in this one situation I still can't do it. And I don't know if it
will ever come out. I finished therapy a long time ago. It helped me deal with those memories, but it didn't
magically erase them. That's why yes, every time I see you in danger, they might release my brakes,
because I've been traumatized so fucking much that it's a miracle I'm not flying through walls anyway.
“Dylan…” I repeated, my eyes welling up with tears. I no longer ran away from him, I even
approached him and immediately hugged him tightly. – I know it's hard for you sometimes.
“You don't have to feel sorry for me, little Hailie,” he murmured, returning the hug. - Also
you don't have it easy.
“I don't have it,” I admitted.

– But we manage somehow, right?
I nodded, silently letting the tears roll down my cheeks.
“I recovered largely through work,” he said quietly. - I don't know,
what if they take her away from me...
– It'll be fine, Dylan, hey, well…

“Okay, girl, let me go,” he growled, untangling himself from my arms.
He also sniffled and didn't look up. – Enough of this self-pity.
I smiled slightly, but the look with which I walked him to the door expressed the worry I felt in
my heart.
My bond with Dylan only became stronger after the events of a few years ago, dramatic events
in which only the two of our siblings were involved. Thanks to them, we have built a deeper
understanding between us than ever before.
I was worried about him and thought for a long time about how to help him.
I understood Vincent, I even understood Adrien to some extent, but I felt sorry for Dylan. Even
though I was angry with my brothers for their continued overprotection of my involvement in the
Organization's affairs.
Dylan may have experienced first-hand what it was like to be restricted, but the difference
between us was that I could live without getting involved in my brothers' business. For him,
however, it was an important thing, the meaning of his career, so I believed that he was getting
hurt more than I was.
My head was pounding from all this. The training gave me strength, but at the same time it
strained my already weakened body, so I used the new energy to recover. I read a book, took a
nap, watched a movie on the laptop.
In the evening, I planned to go down to the living room and spend time with our guests, but I fell asleep too
quickly. I wasn't the only one who didn't show up downstairs.
Dylan and Martina didn't leave the room either. I once heard them talking in raised voices.
Maya, on the other hand, had a cold and didn't want to spread germs. She got infected from Flynn.
Bathing in the fountain turned out to have worse consequences for him than for Lissa, who was
probably protected from illness by her stay in warm Hawaii.
Uncle Monty disappeared all night long and didn't come back until the morning. He slept all day
long.
I preferred not to ask where he took the bartender and what happened to him.
The next day, tormented by thinking about everything that had happened, I went to the door of Maja's
room. Even before I knocked and she opened the door, I heard her explaining something to Flynn in a raised
voice. When she stood in front of me, she was rolling her eyes.
– Is Flynn feeling better now?
– A little bit. Maya glanced over her shoulder at her son and shook her head.
The boy lay in bed, covered up to his chin with the covers, fully focused on the console.
He sniffled every now and then.

– We were supposed to go back to France today, but we'll wait until he gets better.
– You can stay here as long as you want.
- Thank you darling. Maya smiled. – How about you?

– Much better today. I also plan to return to Spain in a few days. Before the flight
I wanted to go shopping again.

– I would love to join, but unfortunately sick Flynn is turning into a terrible grump,
and Monty is… busy.
- Calmly.
We fell silent.
- Everything's okay? Maya frowned.

“I was wondering…” I bit my lip.
- Yes?
– Have you seen Dylan?
– In the morning he slipped through the kitchen and I passed him at the gym. I went
exercise while Flynn was still sleeping.

– He was concerned about Vince's decision.
Maya glanced pointedly to the side.

– Maybe a break will be good for him.
I lowered my head.
– What if… something bad happens to him?
“Hailie, don't get involved in this,” she asked me, sighing.
- The point is that…
– If you want to get involved, don't do it.
I narrowed my eyes.
– When you always advise me to just get involved!

– Yes, but only if you have something to gain for yourself. – She pointed her finger at me. –
This is strictly between Dylan and Vincent. And honestly, I think Vincent made the right decision.
Dylan needs to be tempered.
– I can't believe you of all people are saying that.
– Hailie, I really don't care who Dylan jumps at, as long as it's not bloody Adrien or another
member of the Organization. I have a great life and a child who needs a father. If a conflict broke
out in the Organization, I would see Monty every day. I would live in eternal fear. And you too,
because all five of your brothers would be involved in this stupid war. That would be a nightmare,
Hailie.
– Dylan realizes his mistake. He needs a job, I insisted.
– Then let him deserve it.
I looked at her disconsolately, so she sighed.
– I would love to stand by you and Dylan, but when it comes to the safety of my family,
which, by the way, you are also a part of, I am adamant.
“I understand,” I whispered, and Maya came out of the room and hugged me tightly.
– I'm sorry I have to be so boring and sensible this time. I'd love to have you
she supported it, you know it.
- I know. – I nodded. - Does not matter.

– Go shopping, relax a bit. Everything will be fine with Dylan.
– Mhm. So I will.
Disappointed but not surprised, I left. I had a feeling deep down that Maya might feel the
same way about this. Still anguished, I stood in front of Dylan's bedroom door, and before I
could raise my hand to knock, I jumped as the door opened and Martina rushed through it,
almost colliding with me.
–… than to sit with you a moment longer! Oh Hailie, hello…
– Am I disturbing you? – I looked from her to Dylan, who was looking out of the room.
Both of their faces were red and their dark eyes were glowing.
Martina answered me. The first one also tried to calm down and even smiled nicely at me.
– No, where from?

– I'm going shopping, I thought maybe you would go with me, unless you are
busy... - I hesitated when I saw the blush on her neckline.
– No, I'm not busy at all. Actually, shopping is a great idea, I'd love to go.
“Go, maybe you'll calm down,” Dylan said meanly.

Martina was ready to step back and scratch him with her nails, but I caught her
arm. Dylan gave me a warning look.
– Chill out, eh? – I admonished him.
– I'm fucking chill, I don't know what you mean.
– Yeah, an oasis of relaxation – Martina snorted.
“They say it's an oasis of peace,” I whispered to her.
– No matter, he's no oasis!
Dylan snorted contemptuously and shook his head, then walked past us and into the
corridor and headed for the stairs.
– And where are you going? – I called after him.
“Taking your valuable advice, chill out,” he grumbled and disappeared.

I sighed and Martina snorted loudly enough for him to hear.
“Dylan…” I started after a while as we stood there in silence, but I couldn't choose the
right words to effectively defend him, “…he's difficult.
– He's an idiot. He is in a bad mood and gets angry. Let's go shopping, I need to take my mind off things
from all this.

This was a great idea because shopping around actually kept us entertained for a bit.
Martina quickly relaxed, and when we took a coffee break, she didn't even seem to remember
her argument with Dylan.
At least until he called her dead drunk.
Hearing his babbling voice coming from the receiver, I closed my eyes.
I tried to calculate how long we spent wandering around the mall to predict how long he would
have to get drunk.
- Where you are? What? – Martina sighed. – Listen, it doesn't matter. Does not matter,
do you hear? Okay, okay, wait. I'm coming back, sit where you are, okay?
– Is he okay? – I asked as she took the phone away from her ear.
- He got drunk! - She groaned. – He's like a child.
I raised an eyebrow in amusement.
– Children don't get drunk.

– Then it's even worse! – Martina massaged her forehead for a while and finally stood up. –
Well, I have to go back. He's a mess, he needs help.
- At home?
– Fortunately, yes. I still miss him wandering around the dens.

I nodded and stood up too, gathering my bags.
– Let's go back then.
Martina extended her hand to me.
– No, you have shopping. You weren't done yet, you wanted cosmetics.
– But I have to take you back.
– I'll take a taxi, I'm ordering one now.
“You've got to be kidding, I'm coming back with you,” I insisted. – We need to sort out Dylan.
– I'll clean him up, he just meows that he's sorry and wants to hug me. That it's hard for him. If I
go back and hug him, everything will be fine. Anyway, let him apologize to me a little. Nothing will
happen to him.
– I'll come back with you.
– Hailie, come on. I have it under control. You can't buy these creams in Spain, na
that you hunt.
“I have those creams somewhere, I'm worried about Dylan,” I confessed.
– Let me deal with him. He's at home, he's in no danger. He got sadly drunk.
We'll have make-up sex and he'll smile.
I snorted.
– No details, please.
When Martina left, I stopped smiling. I hesitated about following her and telling her to cancel the
taxi, but I didn't want to corner her like that. I was very close to Dylan and she patiently accepted
our bond anyway. She understood that we liked spending time together sometimes, that we had
our own jokes, and that I was no less important to him than she was. I was grateful that he had
found such an agreeable girl and in situations like this I didn't want to overdo it and intrude on her
territory.
Dylan called her, not me. He had quarreled with her and now he wanted to reconcile. Martina
knew how to cheer him up.
The need for control seemed to run through all Monets' veins, though, because over the
years I had become no less bossy than my brothers, and now that Martina was out of my sight,
I took out my phone and dialed Will's number.
-Dylan at home? - I asked.
“Yeah,” Will muttered. – He got drunk, we don't even know when.
– He called Martina, she's on her way.
– No need, he just fell asleep.
– I'm not sure whether I should come back too.
– Absolutely not, little one. We have everything under control.
I fell silent for a moment, picking at the handle of one of the many paper bags I had
I had it on the cafe table now.
– Will, will he be okay?
He sighed before answering.
– He'll come to terms with it. It will take him a while, but he will come to terms with it.
– What if not?
“He'll get over it,” Will insisted. I thought I heard hesitation in his voice,
but I might as well have made it up. - Has to.
After that call, I felt sad again. I grabbed my bags and started wandering around the gallery,
but I couldn't focus on anything. I entered stores and left them almost immediately. I was sure I
was confusing poor but faithful Danilo.
Worried. Dylan may have suffered from a lack of self-control, but it never showed up this
way. Usually the impulse triggered his action, he didn't break down
so easy.
Maybe I was just overprotective, but this is another one of Monet's stories
features.
I needed to do something about it, help him somehow. If I hadn't drank someone else's
drink, if I hadn't told Danilo to run after the bartender, and if I hadn't bumped into Santana, none
of this would have happened. It was this feeling of guilt that took my thoughts down quite
dangerous paths.
I stared blankly at the boxes of creams, considering my options. I could talk to Vincent, but
he seemed adamant, and what's more, it was Adrien who was pressuring him.
And suddenly I found myself imagining what I could say to Adrien to make him let go a
little.
I don't know why I thought I was the person he would listen to. I would never in my life
dare to contact a unknown member of the Organization behind Vince's back, and I would not
even allow myself to negotiate with Charles, whom I know quite well.
Adrien, however, was different, he was young, younger than Vincent. Due to our meetings
in the past, when he teased me at various banquets, he seemed to me to be a rather
harmless person. Of course, deep down I remembered that he was Vincent's equal, powerful
and possibly dangerous, but I still felt I could take the risk.
Even if this gets out, Vince will just snap at me and that's it.
My heart was pounding because this decision, even though I justified it with concern for
Dylan (which was a perfect and sufficient reason for me), was a serious one. Adrien was a
difficult person to deal with, he was smart and much more experienced in negotiations than
me. I hesitated with the phone in my hand until it sweated and I had to put it down to wipe it
off.
I didn't have his number anyway.
I stopped at a bench, put my bags on it and rubbed my temple.
My head was starting to hurt from the artificial light, noise and too many thoughts.
I believed that talking to Adrien couldn't hurt anything. He saw me
I was stoned, so I felt that gave me the right to have a word or two with him.
That's how I rationalized it.
I'll do it for Dylan.
Besides, I didn't see any opportunity to make things worse. At most Adrien me
chasing and that's it. Then I will apologize and let go.
I licked my lips. So I will.
I picked up the phone again. But how do you contact a damn member of the Organization?
Vince definitely had his number, probably Will too, maybe even Dylan. I couldn't ask any of
them for it.
The solution would be Maya, who definitely either had contact information for Adrien or
would have found him out very quickly. Unfortunately, she made it clear this morning how
she felt about the idea of standing up for Dylan.
It's not that she didn't have a point... she had quite a point. The value of this opinion was
simply lost compared to what I felt. I believed that Dylan didn't deserve such punishment and
that it would have a negative impact on him. I was also worried about my loved ones. Just like
Maya.
Avoiding the elite meant that I now had a very limited network of VIP contacts. I simply had
no one to ask for this stupid number.
So I started thinking about where I could meet Adrien.
It would be even more convenient - I would pretend that I bumped into him by accident.
Unfortunately, the only things that came to my mind were the sports club and the Opera House,
and it was difficult to predict when exactly he might appear in these places. Maybe he stopped
going to fencing. Maybe after the penultimate night he decided to take a break from nightclubs.
At least I could get his phone number at the sports center.

“It's too much work,” I told myself under my breath. – I would have to ask the receptionists
too many questions, someone might report me to the brothers. Other than that, there's no
telling if they have it.
Adrien is probably not the type to meticulously fill out membership forms.
I gathered my bags and slowly walked towards the parking lot, brainstorming other ways to
talk to Santan. I threw my purchases onto the empty seat and sighed heavily, almost resigned
to the fact that my already flimsy plan wasn't going to work.
Maybe that's better.
Maybe it would have been better, if not for the fact that when I sat behind the wheel and
started thinking even more intensely, another idea came to my mind.
“This can't possibly work,” I said to myself again. – What are you saying, Hailie, that's stupid.
But I stopped on the side of the forest road. I took out my phone and turned on maps.
– Okay, I'll just check.
Frowning, I stared at the screen. I scrolled through it with my fingers, zoomed in, trying to
read the road numbers, and then zoomed out again. This lasted for a good five minutes. Until I
finally found what I was looking for.
I swallowed.
This may be a step too far.

10
NEGOTIATOR
Chewing on my lower lip, I started my Porsche again and headed back out onto the road.
I placed my phone in the holder attached to the window and followed the given route,
trembling a little with uncertainty.
I wasn't entirely sure about my idea, but the further I went, the more I felt it was
too late to back out. My plan could be either very good or very crazy.
As I entered the town, memories attacked me. I was walking this way, I stopped
here.
I tried to run here.
The garages haven't changed anything. They were still dingy, though less scary during the day.
However, it was slowly getting dark, so for my own good I had to do my business…
quickly.
I parked nearby, blocking one of the garages. My gold Porsche did a good job
of conspicuousness in such unglamorous surroundings. As I got out of the car, I
nodded to Danilo, who had stopped right behind me and was approaching me.
– You'll have to be careful, okay? – I instructed him.

I smiled at him and the fact that his face was full of questions,
which it would be inappropriate to ask him and he knew it.
There was little indication that there was a bar on this street. The sign was almost
invisible, and the door was new, but closed and unremarkable, so when I approached it, I
thought the place was closed.
I was even relieved that my twisted plan wouldn't be able to be implemented, but I
quickly broke into a cold sweat again because when I pressed the door handle, I found that
the bar was open after all.
The last time I was here, I was in a state of post-accident shock. I didn't understand
what was happening, my cold body wasn't cooperating, and my mind was foggy and tired.
Today I didn't have such a good excuse. I felt fine, I just got a little stressed when I saw
the inside of the pub.
I didn't think I would ever come back here, I never considered it. I didn't even know if
the place still had the same owner. I couldn't remember much of the time I'd arrived here,
but I remembered enough to notice that the place remained as dark and rundown as it had
been before.
I slowly walked inside, carefully scanning the faces of the customers there. There
haven't been many of them lately, but today a few tables were occupied. There was only
one available, the one most visible, but I went straight to the bar. I tried to ignore the
suspicious glances that were thrown my way from time to time by equally suspicious people
who visited here.
I drew attention to myself because my shoes were tapping loudly on the not very clean
floor. Still, I tried to take confident steps so as not to show weakness, although the closer I
got to the bar, the more I wanted to turn back. I also discreetly strained my ears to hear
Danilo walking behind me. His presence in this place encouraged me.
“Good morning,” I said quietly but clearly. I made sure my voice didn't shake. I stroked
my chest to smooth out my coat, but also to have something to do with my hand so that it
wouldn't hang pointlessly and tremble. I touched the edge of the counter with my other
hand and looked at the bartender to get his attention.
Big Abe, who once gave sixteen-year-old me whiskey to warm up, today stared at me
with pure thought and tried to understand what was going on.
a bar like this is what a woman like me does.

“I have a case,” I explained. I still spoke quietly. I wanted to be discreet, but anyone nearby
just pretended not to be eavesdropping. – I would like you to contact Mr. Santan.
Abe's eyebrows immediately rose. He brushed his greasy hair out of his eyes and leaned back
against the counter, leaning towards me.
- Who are you? – he asked like a five-year-old meeting a new friend on the pitch.
– Please tell him that Hailie Monet would like to talk.
Abe didn't move, he just kept looking at me with his piercing gaze. Between his
a thick line appeared across his eyebrows.
– Abe, you wouldn't want to offend your boss, would you? – I urged him calmly.
It worked. The bartender straightened up and walked to the back room with a sulky face. From
where I was sitting, I could see him rummaging through the things on his desk and finally grabbing
an old, brick-shaped phone.
I was incredibly nervous because Adrien might ignore me - after all, I wasn't anyone important,
I wasn't Vincent. The world didn't revolve around me. My coming here would have been humiliating
at best, and suddenly it seemed terribly stupid.
I glanced sideways out of the corner of my eye. Some people, busy with their own affairs, had
already forgotten about me, but there were also those who apparently had nothing better to do
than observe my actions. One of these people was a man at the bar, sitting nearby. He had his
elbows on the counter and the newspaper in front of him, but he didn't seem too interested in it.
I felt it was only a matter of time before he would speak up, and I was right.
– Bravely.
I looked at him.
- I'm listening?
"Come here and ask about Mr. Santana," he explained.

“Nothing brave about it, I know him well,” I replied, lifting my chin higher.
– You know him well and you don't have his number? – he asked, and when I looked away, a
hoarse laugh escaped from his throat. – He's not easy to reach, I'm afraid you won't be able to
contact him this way, no matter how elegant a lady you are.
Fortunately, I didn't have to pay attention to him any longer, because Abe came back to me
and held out his phone to me. He continued to glare at me unpleasantly, but I ignored him with
all my being. I had a goal and I was focused on it.
– H-Hello? – I said into the phone and immediately closed my eyes,
dissatisfied with the fact that my voice involuntarily quivered.
– Hailie Monet.
I felt chills.
“It's me,” I confirmed.
“I hear you,” he replied. His voice was low and the signal was weak, so I had to strain my
hearing to understand him. – What are you doing in my bar? Again.
I had to frown, it was so hard to concentrate suddenly.
– I had to contact you. I want to talk.
– Why would I want to listen to you?
– Because I'm Vincent's sister.
– Maybe we can arrange it through him?
I fell silent and Adrien snorted quietly.
- I see. Well, Hailie Monet, then make yourself comfortable. I'll stop by for some
time.
– How much for exactly?
– I hope… – he added at the end, ignoring my question – that not this time
Have you lost your bodyguard?
“He's here with me,” I confirmed, turning behind me to make sure.
– Chubby girl.
– Why are you asking about him…?
Adrien's voice lowered even more and I barely heard him when he replied, "You might
need some help in a place like this."
Then he hung up.
I felt cold.
Licking my lips nervously, I handed the phone back to Abe.
“Water, please,” I said, not looking around anymore because I felt that my tough girl mask
had cracked a little during the conversation and I needed a moment to put it back together.
No, I have to pull myself together, because if the phone call had such an effect on me,
what will happen when I sit face to face with Adrien?
in the face?
I still felt like it was a dangerously stupid idea.

However, this moment did not come quickly. I drank a glass of water and then asked for
another one, but I didn't touch it because I remembered how dirty the bathrooms were here.
I didn't think anyone had renovated them. I looked at my phone and wondered what I would
say to the boys if one of them called me and asked where I was. I was sure it would happen
eventually because time passed and Adrien didn't show up.
The gentleman who had been chatting with me earlier looked at me with mockery every
time I looked up.
I was starting to suspect that Adrien simply wouldn't show up. The door opened every
now and then, and although I tried not to look expectantly in its direction, I didn't recognize
Santana in any of the people crossing the threshold. I already believed that he was joking
with me, and I was additionally terrified that he would inform Vincent about everything, so
my arrival here would end in failure.
I wondered if it was time for me to leave, or if I should ask Abe to
he called Adrien again…
And then he came.
He entered the den, as dignified as ever, and scanned the entire room with one sharp
glance. His eyes immediately landed on me. His expression was neutral, his face rested
and calm, but somewhere in his spirit devils were playing, because despite the camouflage,
I could see a slight mockery in his attitude.
He walked past me and didn't even stop, he just said quietly:
– Please follow me.
Abe looked at his boss with concern, and the man sitting at the bar looked at him with
astonishment, which unfortunately I didn't even have time to feel satisfied with. The other
patrons of the bar were looking at Adrien, so they recognized his figure, but no one seemed
familiar enough with him to approach him and say hello.
I stood up and followed the man hesitantly, staring at his straight back.
He stopped at the most discreet table where two elders were sitting
guys.
Adrien didn't even have to speak. He simply looked at them, and without a word, they grabbed their
beer mugs, stood up, and left as quickly as possible. Then Adrien gestured with a straight hand to the
couch opposite, which I carefully slid onto.
I had forgotten how stressful it was to sit across from Santana. He is a grown man whose aura
resembles Vincent's, except that Vincent is my older brother and he is a stranger and unpredictable.
“I was about to leave,” I said. – I've waited a long time.

Adrien raised an eyebrow.
– Hailie Monet must have everything here and now?

“It's just getting late,” I muttered.
Adrien seemed serious, but you could see the light of amusement in his dark eyes.
– Will the brothers be worried?

– They won't, this conversation won't last long.
– It depends partly on me.
I wrapped my arms around myself and Adrien tilted his head.
“You didn't even take your coat off,” he pointed out.
“Because I'm cold,” I replied.
“I would offer you mine, but the last time we were sitting here and I did, you didn't give it to me.”
I raised my eyebrows in disbelief.
“I don't need your coat,” I said. – And since you were like that until then
attached, then talk to Will. He should know what happened to him.
– Should I call and ask now? – he suggested. In one agile movement, he took his phone out of his
pocket and placed it on the counter. His fingers were on it, and my attention was drawn to his well-
groomed nails and a large, chunky signet ring that reminded me to be on my guard.
“No,” I finally sighed. – They don't know I'm here.

"I thought so," he whispered.
Abe came over to our table, which I was grateful for because it gave me a moment to calm down
and collect myself and remember why I was here. The bartender brought my glass, which I had left on
the bar.
– Just water? – Adrien smiled.
– Less chance that someone will put something in my water.

– Very wise, Hailie Monet. If it weren't for you coming here, I would have thought that
you learn from mistakes.
Abe still didn't leave, so I glanced at him in exasperation and turned to Adrien.
– Can you order your whiskey now? I would like to get to the point.
He leaned back, raised the corner of his mouth and, without taking his eyes off me,
said: - Bring me some water too, Abe.
– Water? – the bartender was amazed.
– I think this conversation is worth experiencing sober. – He winked.
I rubbed my eyelids, searching for strength and energy. I had an important matter to raise, and
Adrien treated everything as a game. I made his day more interesting.
He must have seen that I was having a hard time, because he finally sighed
and said, "Okay, what's this urgent matter?"
– It's about Dylan.
Adrien nodded.
– Of course it's Dylan.
– You gave Vincent a condition to keep him out of the business.
– Hailie Monet, although I'm not having fun tweeting at you, you must know that there is no
way I would be discussing business with my partner's younger sister.
“I don't care about your business somewhere,” I huffed, leaning forward a little. –
I care about Dylan.
– If you care about him, then you know that pushing him away will only work to his advantage.
– Don't tell me you wanted it for his good.
Adrien raised his eyebrows.
- Of course not.
I pointed my finger at him.
"You wanted it to spite him."
“You're imagining too much,” he snorted. – I am not interested in the fate of your hot-tempered
brother. I only care about my comfort. I don't intend to deal with slow-witted children while running
a business.
– He's good, everyone admits it. He is good at work, at what he does.
Adrien shrugged indifferently.

- Maybe.
"So it's just that he recently got angry and hit you?" – I continued.
- Just?
– Please, you don't even have a mark on your face! – I waved my hand.
Adrien stared at me with darkened eyes. He didn't look angry, but he also lost his
amusement somewhere along the way.
– Is this about your pride? - I asked. – I also couldn't control myself once,
but you forgave
me. “Great of you to remind me of that,” he laughed evilly, then shook his head.
– Oh, Hailie Monet, you are not a born negotiator.
“I mean, I know you can forget things, if that's the case
you decide. You are not stubborn.
– That I agree to remain silent about certain topics – he said in a low,
in a whisper-like voice - doesn't mean I forget about them.
I refrained from pulling my coat tighter around me.
“Let Dylan go, please,” I spoke gently, staring at him pleadingly. – He reacted like
that because of me. He can usually keep his head on his shoulders, he's learned that
already. He reacted this way because he was afraid that I was in danger.
This is caused by our past experiences. Dylan went through hell once, that's why now
he's afraid something will happen to me.
Adrien stared at me seriously and remained silent.
– And the events at the Opera are my fault, I was careless, I sent Danilo away...
I don't want Dylan to pay for my stupidity. He's a hot-headed idiot, it's true, but if he falls
into a difficult period due to being removed from work and his mental condition worsens,
I will blame myself for it forever.
I looked at my interlocutor expectantly, wanting to touch his emotional side. I knew
he had one, he is not devoid of feelings - contrary to appearances. He's not a bad
person. Maybe just a little mannered, but I assumed it could be a trait of any member of
the Organization.
Adrien still didn't speak. I spread my hands.
– Look, I came here specifically to ask for your understanding. You can ask me out
and not agree, and then I will come home and not for the next few months
I close my eyes, worrying about Dylan. You can tell Vincent about me and I'll be
screwed. You can also agree, let Dylan go and...
- And what? – he asked, and something sparkled in his eye. – What will I gain from showing you mercy?
I was glad I had my hands under the table because at least I could hide their
shaking. For better camouflage, I also lifted my chin.
– My gratitude?
He laughed briefly.
– Lovely.
I frowned.
– I have nothing to give you that you might want.
Adrien thought for a moment, then nodded.
– Okay, Hailie Monet, we'll do this. Now you will politely return to your brothers, and
I will think about our conversation. If I decide to help you, you'll know about it quickly.
Then let's agree that you'll owe me a favor.
- A favor? – I repeated wryly, narrowing my eyes.
My heart was pounding like crazy.
“Nothing big, specific or committing,” he promised. – Someday, if we happen to talk
again, I may use this as an argument. That is, if I need anything from you.
I was silent for a moment, analyzing his words, but finally I nodded uncertainly.
-Okay.
– So we have a deal, Hailie Monet.
She threw a knife at you! – my father exclaimed for what must have been the tenth time
this evening.
He paced back and forth excitedly until I had to refrain from joking that he had
suddenly recovered. Since his failing health, I have rarely seen him so active. The
clatter of his cane on the floor in my house was starting to give me a headache,
especially after such a long day. Even my dogs started whining and I had to let them
outside to spare them the stress.
I was hoping for some rest. Maybe I would go to bed earlier. However, I had to inform my dad about
the incident that occurred during the meeting with Charles Gerlas, his daughter Maya, and the damn
Monets. If he found out about it from another source, he would be upset.
And he was still furious. It seemed like he had his chauffeur brought to my house primarily to pick on
me.
– How could you let Monet get away with this? – he wondered, shaking his head.
Lying on the couch, trying to pose as casually as possible, I slid down the sleeve of my sweatshirt to
cover the bandage. I've looked at him enough. It stopped hurting me, so now the wound was just an
additional complication.
I will have to change the dressing and may give up fencing soon.
“There should have been consequences, Adrien,” my father lectured me.
I wanted to snatch that noisy stick from him.

– What, I was supposed to hurt a teenager in retaliation? Shoot her? Scratch her too? – I snorted. – Do
you think this would be the right answer to

this lack of respect?
– The appropriate response would be to show that this is a serious matter and not to let her escape
from the restaurant. This girl should know that she made a mistake, but you allowed her to behave like a
rebellious teenager who runs out of the house after an argument with her parents. She was yet to slam the
door in your face.
– You have an overly dramatic idea of what happened there –
I pointed out to him.
He tapped his stick in anger.

– A knife was thrown at you!
“You weren't there, so you don't know what it was like,” I said calmly. – The girl was carried away by
emotions, but it is not my role to raise her. I trust that
The coins will make her realize how stupid she was.
Now it was the father who snorted in disbelief and irritation.
– Sure, the Monets will make her aware. - He laughed darkly. – The Monets soften in front of her like
paper straws. I won't be surprised if they pat her on the head again
and kiss them goodnight, because the poor child didn't know not to throw them
knife.
I put a pillow under my head and closed my eyes, but Ecbert didn't
he stopped grumbling under his breath, and I finally spoke again:
– I said something stupid.
My father's eyebrows rose in an instant - I didn't even have to see him to know that.
I knew his facial expressions too well, especially the one he made when he was staring at me
was annoying.
- When?
“During dinner,” I replied. – That's why Hailie Monet got angry. I quit
a small, well, one might say, tasteless joke.
There was silence. I stubbornly kept my eyes closed. My dad often admonished me for
talking too much, that I should be more careful in filtering the thoughts I choose to articulate.
– What did you splash? – he asked in a tense voice.

“I don't remember exactly,” I lied. – Nothing worth repeating. The Monets got angry, and
the young woman couldn't control herself and spontaneously grabbed a knife in her hand.
It must be admitted that she has interesting reflexes. Anyway, we're even.
“Adrien, damn it…” His father sighed heavily. He finally allowed himself to calm down as
he rested in the chair. – You are supposed to take care of your relationship with the Coins,
and not provoke them pointlessly if you know that it may cause their undesirable reactions.
You have to analyze every move and do everything wisely. And I'm really not exaggerating when
I'm explaining to you that these are serious matters.
“I know, I understand,” I replied patiently. – That's why I decided to let this one go
the incident is forgotten. What happened is gone.
– Adrien…
I opened my eyes and stared seriously at my father.
– It's just a knife throw. We won't make a big deal out of it.
“That's…” my father muttered, but I interrupted him. I spread my arms and grumbled
in a firm tone:
– She didn't kill me.
Ecbert looked at me with great reproach, as if he did not accept such things
the words didn't even leave my mouth.
– I already told the Monets that I would not draw any consequences from this incident – I
explained emphatically so that my father would finally understand me and stop pushing the topic.
– Montgomery Monet stealing your fiancée is one insult. Monet's sister

playing knife throwing is another one. How much more does it take for you to...
– You just advised me to do everything wisely, didn't you? The decision to let go of Hailie
Monet was made just like that: wisely. I analyzed various paths and found this one to be the most
appropriate, I said irritably, pushing myself up on the couch to a sitting position to have a good
view of my father. Let him know I'm serious. – As for Mai, I won't despair. She fell in love with
Montgomery for some reason, and that's great, let her have it. I won't fight for her because I don't
really care about her. However, Monet cares about her, so it's good that I wish her happiness and
maybe he will be able to give it to her. I certainly do not.
Ecbert remained silent, but his expression changed. He liked it when I talked a lot. When I
took the initiative and explained my reasons to him like I do now. Even if he didn't agree with
them, he preferred it to me lying down and closing my eyes so he wouldn't see me roll my eyes.
“Okay, son,” he finally said. – Do what you think is right.

11
VINCE AND THE GROSS
When the coffee machine I had just started stopped humming, I heard a knock.
Tying the belt of my satin robe tighter, I set off
to door.
Alex was leaning against the door frame and blinked when he saw me.
– She's back.
“She's back,” I nodded, moving out of the aisle. – Coffee?

As I turned my back on him to head back to the kitchen,
I felt his hand grab my waist. I shuddered.
“You've been gone for a long time,” he murmured into my hair, and I automatically tilted my head
to the side, exposing my neck.
– There was a lot going on.
I sighed as I felt his lips on my bare skin. I started to miss such caresses. Alex apparently did too
- I didn't miss the hungry look he fixed on me as I finally slipped out of his arms to reach for the cups.
– I almost believed that you would stay in the United States forever.
“I had an idea,” I admitted.
– Martina mentioned that they were putting pressure on you.
As I moved around the kitchen, I could barely hide my smile. I felt him sitting behind now
the island, Alex follows me with his eyes, never breaking his gaze.
“Martina's going to get mad if she doesn't stop gossiping,” I muttered.
– These are not ordinary rumors. Martina's sources are very reliable.
- Ah yes? – I turned to him. – So it's true that you were angry because no
I invited you to accompany me to the wedding?
Alex knitted his dark eyebrows.
– I wasn't... getting angry.
I set the coffee down in front of him and leaned against the counter.
– It was said at the beginning that we were meeting without obligations, right? - I said.
– Clara.
– Taking you to the wedding would be a huge commitment for me.

I'd have to make sure none of my brothers kill you, and I have five of them, mind you. – I spread my
hands. – I wouldn't relax.
Alex wanted to say something, but suddenly he flashed his teeth in a smile. He looked at my
chest and I knew what had happened. I immediately pulled on the loosened robe.
“Stop it,” I huffed. – I'm not in the mood, I have a lot of studying to do.
“You always have a lot to study,” Alex sighed, stuck in disappointment
look in black coffee.
– But I'm not always in the mood.
We exchanged short smiles. I lifted the cup to my lips and Alex bent down to pet Dactyl, who had
just appeared out of nowhere and started rubbing against his
leg.
“Martina also said that,” I started after a moment of watching her shake mine
cat - that you asked if I was going to the wedding alone.
– Yeah?
- What is it about? What difference does it make if I went alone or with someone?
“There isn't any,” he replied, straightening up.

- I hope. – I wagged my finger at him. – Remember, no strings attached.
– Don't worry, I'm not in love, I'm just curious.
- Very good. - I nodded and raised an eyebrow, watching him pour into himself
coffee almost at once, and then puts the empty cup on a plate. – Are you leaving already?
He turned to me on his way to the door.
– You said you had a lot of studying. I won't impose.
- You can stay. – I shrugged.
– I also have a job, the PhD thesis won't write itself. Alex winked at me. - I will
at the library, come by later.
“I'll drop by,” I called before the door closed quietly.
While stroking Dactyl, I stared at the wall and sipped my coffee from time to time. Only after
a while I left the kitchen and sat down at my workstation, ready for a few hours of pre-exam
session.
Thousands of underlinings with colored markers later, I dug out the papers and took the
empty cup to the dishwasher. I stretched for a while on the way, then reached for my phone to
order lunch. After returning from the United States, I didn't have time to stock the fridge yet. I
was scrolling through the menu at a Malaysian place I loved when Shane's number popped up
on the screen.
– What's up, little boy? – I asked, smiling involuntarily. Taking advantage of the free
moment, I started filling Dactyl's bowl, to his infinite satisfaction
joy.
“It's empty here,” he replied, obviously chewing on something. – If you're not at home either
Vince, no one is in control and it's weird.
– But there's also Dylan.
– Dylan returned to New York today.
- Really? He announced that he would stay at least until Vince returns.
– This was before Vince lifted his ban.
I froze and stopped struggling with the can of cat food for a moment.
- Wait what?
- He changed his mind. “In my mind's eye I saw Shane shrug. –
Or rather, Adrien changed them, apparently.
I felt a chill run down my spine and for a moment I couldn't speak.
Finally, I set the can aside (much to Daktyl's displeasure) and said weakly:
- Seriously?
– I know, weird. He was pissed at Dylan, but apparently he contacted Vince and said
he was overreacting. He said he actually didn't care what one of the deaf people did...
– Shane, don't talk with your mouth full, I don't understand anything.
– He said he didn't care about the actions of one of Vince's lame younger brothers as
long as he did business mainly with Vince. And that he just doesn't want direct contact
with this hothead.
– He called Dylan a hothead?
- Something like that. Anyway, well, he changed his mind. Good, right? At least Dylan
won't be dramatic.
“Mhm, okay,” I confirmed, biting my lip.
That was the point, that was the purpose of my reckless trip to Adrien's bar. Instead
of celebrating the success, however, I felt a knot in my stomach and placed my hand on
my sternum - in such circumstances I owe him a favor and only now did the seriousness
of this agreement dawn on me.
Of course, I couldn't tell Shane about it, so I kept my tone light and changed the
subject, complaining to him a little about the amount of studying I was currently dealing
with. Shane reassured me that I would figure it all out, and then Tony showed up next to
him and we made fun of him for being such an idiot who almost got his eyeballs tattooed
recently.
Later in the afternoon, I joined Alex in the library. Thinking about my new commitment,
I was still cold and uncomfortable at home, so it was good to see him. We were able to
work together in a focused, reasonable amount of time. However, our studies in the
library almost always ended in a similar way - with a nice evening. This is how we
rewarded ourselves for the hard work on academic scripts.
In the evening, I was sitting opposite Alex in a cramped bar, leaning over
sweet potato salad and I was explaining to him the conclusions I had recently reached.
– Martina is starting her own business, Maya has already started several businesses, Mona has recently
started working in a brilliant company, she combines it with university and everything is going great for her.
I feel like all I have to do is study.

“You're in medical school, it's one hell of a hard study,” he reminded me.
– I learn a lot, but it's not difficult for me. When exams come, I know I will pass them.
– You are unique, Hailie.

– People set themselves challenges in life, do significant things, rush forward, but I'm
just walking around.
– Walks are nice.
– But slow.
– You are so privileged that you don't have to run. Appreciate it.
– I'm privileged, so I could get even more out of my life.
– Your ambitions are sexy. – Alex winked and nibbled at my remaining piece of avocado
from the plate, and then stood up: - I'll pay and then we'll go, right?
And he disappeared, and I just snorted and shook my head.
He's a fool, it's true, but he helps me pass the time, he gives me support, I can talk to
him, and he takes my mind off the dangerous deals I've made in the recent past.
And did I mention that it makes my time more enjoyable?
When we left the pub, he kissed me on the lips and then on the neck. I giggled softly as
his stubble tickled my skin, I liked the feel of his warm breath on it.
It was getting dark and I was tired after a long day of studying, so I clung to his arm as we
headed home. Alex carried a heavy bag with my laptop and books for me, as befits the
gentleman he undeniably was.
At least until we crossed the threshold of my apartment.

It's true that first I made us fruit teas in large mugs, and then we sat together on the sofa
under a blanket, relaxing with a movie, which was still extremely nice and innocent, but the
next day I was jumping up to classes from my bed, not caring about the fact that I also
nudge Alex, who is sleeping next to me, and roll my eyes at his clothes strewn all over the
bedroom.
I was convinced that he was the messy guy because in the morning I always forgot that
I often helped him get rid of them in the evening and threw them aside in a hurry.
I enjoyed my Spanish life to the fullest. It was nice to go to university, meet people and return to
student mode. I stayed there for almost the entire month of December, until the holidays came. It
was planned at Blanche's, as usual, and the only downside to organizing it in the Canary Islands
was that I couldn't visit my dad because of the long distance. We wouldn't be in prison until
Christmas Eve anyway, but it was always good to see him and hear some encouraging words from
him, which he still managed to say without any problems after several years in prison.
Just before Christmas, a plane was sent to pick me up. I arrived at Blanche's cottage the same
day as the twins and Vince and the gang. The latter ended up staying in a hotel, because grandma's
house didn't have enough space to accommodate so many people, but Anja promised to come over
with the children all day long and she kept her word, so I was greeted by Lissa's laughter as soon
as I entered the room.
Shane, Tony and Benny were just telling her a story about an old sailor who flies
ago he fell out of the boat and got tangled in the nets.
“The sea spat him up on the beach next to us,” Benny said. – Limping, he climbed up
high, high up those rock steps… “…and he just
collapsed in Blanche's bushes,” Shane continued. – Now at night, if you listen closely, you will
hear his moans.
"Something like 'eeeh,'" Tony finished, and Shane, nudging him, said, "No, it's
more like 'hyueee.'
Lissy was giggling loudly, and the twins sounded like they were dying, competing with each
other to make the most torturous noises possible.
– What's going on, someone is killing someone here? – growled Blanche, whose arrival from
the kitchen was announced by the sound of a cane tapping on the wooden floor. She was leaning
against it and scanning the living room with a grumpy face. – Shut up.
“Sit down, relax,” Shane said to her.
“No way,” she huffed and waved her cane. – You have to keep an eye on that woman in the kitchen.
“Be nicer to her, she helps a lot,” Benny admonished her gently.
“I could handle it myself,” Grandma grumbled. Good thing she didn't have to see the knowing
glances between the twins and Benny. While they were throwing them, one of them accidentally fell
on me, who had already slipped into the room.
– Oh, the girl has arrived.

– Aunt Hailie! – Lissy exclaimed and, following her private tradition, she rose from the floor
to fall into my arms. I knew he would jump into it unexpectedly, so I put the carrier in which
Dactyl was stuck on the floor in advance.
– Where's your dad? And mom? - I asked. “And I hope you brought this one.”
the Hawaiian flower necklace you told me so much about on the phone.
– They're working. Lissy shrugged, then her eyes lit up. – I have it with me, I'll show you!
And she detached herself from me to disappear up the stairs. I followed her with a broad
smile, enjoying her positive energy. Then I said hello to the boys, Benny and Blanche, who
dragged me into the kitchen to, and I quote, keep an eye on the woman hanging around there.
Over the years, Blanche began to need help, especially as our family grew. It was simply
impossible for a blind, increasingly elderly woman to prepare for all the holidays, no matter how
much help she received from her relatives. So it was necessary to hire someone brave to take
care of all this.
Unfortunately, the housekeeper who had managed to gain Blanche's trust had retired, so now
another person was hired, exposing her to the judgment of the suspicious grandmother.
Will with Harrison and Dylan with Martina arrived a day later. By the time we were all settled
in the living room after a late breakfast, Blanche and Benny's cottage was almost bursting at the
seams. We played billiards, the children squealed, there was always someone bustling back and
forth... In the Monet Residence we were all able to spread out around the huge space, but here
it was different.
It was a nice day and we were considering going for a walk, but it also seemed a bit windy,
so we hesitated for a while until we finally decided to go for it after lunch. Well, maybe if we had
gathered earlier, the children would have at least had some free time, but Lissy was running
around and amusing Michi, who was sitting on the ground, with her frolic. The boy laughed
loudly, encouraging his sister to show off.
Anja kept asking her to be careful, and Vince gave the girl a lot of warnings.
But Lissy wasn't listening - she was jumping around until suddenly my college exam report
was interrupted by a terrifyingly loud crash.
- What is?! – Blanche squeaked.
Everyone's heads shot towards the source of the sound. Anja jumped up,
before anyone could blink.
The large TV that had just been showing the news was now lying there
screen side down on the floor, just a few centimeters from Michael.
Lissy stopped and stood frozen in place - the terror contorting her face was covered by her
messy blonde hair. In a fraction of a second, Michi burst into a very loud cry, and even his mother's
arms, into which he was quickly carried away, did not bring him any relief.
– Nothing happened to him, he was just scared – Anja reassured us, hugging the baby to her
chest.
Vince, hearing this, turned his piercing gaze on poor Lissy.
– Haven't you heard what they are saying to you? – he asked sharply.
I knew him well and knew there was anger in his cold voice. Lissy must have been able to read
her father quite well, too, because tears welled in her eyes at his words.
“She didn't want to,” I said, automatically standing behind her.

“She didn't want to listen,” Vince hissed. – Fun is one thing. There are limits. – He looked at
his daughter with a stony expression. – Lindsay, please go upstairs, I'd like to talk to you about
your recklessness.
Lissy, all red and wet with sweat and tears, left without question
from the living room, and then we heard her soft stomping on the creaking stairs.
“It's not her fault,” Shane interjected and even put down the fork he had been eating in concern
until now it was still stuck to his hand.
Vince glared coldly at him.
– She almost dropped the TV on her brother. If he sat closer, he would get hurt, I don't even
want to guess how much.
“Okay, but it was an accident,” Dylan said. – On
average, every minute someone tells her to stop jumping. No one no
he forbids her from having fun, but let her know moderation.
Vincent was really upset and I could see it in his pale face. He walked up to Anja and looked
at his crying son, who was hugging her. He wiped away one of the tears that ran down his chubby
cheek with his thumb, then stroked his head.
“Don't go to her now,” Anja whispered. - You are bad.
– You need to talk to her, she can't behave like this.
“Cool down first,” she pressed, and as her glare became extremely firm, Vince finally
nodded. – Go get some fresh air.
Vince straightened up and stood there for a moment, as if hesitant to really listen to his
wife, but then he left the room.
Anja tilted her head back but didn't stop lulling Michael. Benny stood up and went over to
the TV to pick it up and assess the damage, and Dylan and Will immediately jumped up to
help.
– She dropped the TV, huh? – Blanche concluded, sighing heavily.
– She tried to hide behind him, I saw. She was just running and wanted to make someone laugh
Michie, I said.
“I saw someone feed her a box of chocolates earlier,” Will said, casting a pointed glance
at Shane. – No wonder she was so crazy, it's too much sugar for such a young body.
Harrison raised his hands in surrender.

– To be fair, I also have to admit that I gave her a candy bar.
Will looked at him with a raised eyebrow and Martina waved her hand.
– Well, it's not her fault, how does the poor child know that she is high on sugar? At mine
families, children jump on the ceilings, that's how it is, sometimes there is damage...
– It's not about the TV, but about the fact that she could have hurt Michi – sighed Anja.
“If it fell on him like that, he'd be a pancake,” Tony agreed, sprawled on the couch,
nodding, and Shane chuckled at that last word.
and added:
– Of course, and anyway, it's time for a new TV. This one is a thing of the past.
“It worked until your zoo came to my shack,” Blanche snapped.
“Poor Lissy,” Martina sighed and I nodded.
“Poor thing will be when Vince comes back from his walk,” Dylan muttered, his face twisting
sour.
“We need to talk to her,” Anja muttered, kissing her son on the head. – He must know
that this is serious.
I stopped participating in the conversation because I started looking towards the hall.
I heard the beads rattle in the front door.
I licked my lips and sat on tenterhooks until I finally made a decision

and I slipped out of the living room.
12
IN LOVE
Standing on the porch, I saw Vincent walking away towards the cliff.
I moved towards it and stopped only at the very escarpment. Where he stood too.
Putting on his sunglasses, he looked at the horizon, and maybe the wind would
have blown his hair if it weren't for the fact that it was slicked back stiffly, just the
way he liked it best.
“Hey,” I murmured quietly.
He didn't move, turn around or answer me.
- Everything's okay?
Now he slowly reached into the pocket of his suit pants and took out a cigar. He didn't have to
fight with the lighter in the wind, because the flame of the one that belonged to him obeyed him, like
everything else in his surroundings.
Except for Lissy, that is.
“She's a normal child, bursting with energy,” I continued. - Nothing happened.
“She could have hurt herself and Michael,” he finally spoke calmly
voice, blowing smoke.
“Nothing happened,” I repeated gently.
– She could be, she's careless.
– He's just a baby.
“I wish she was…” Vince paused, and I looked up at him because

after all, he rarely hesitated what to say. - …like you.
My heart trembled and I sighed deeply.
– Oh, Vince…
– I would give anything, Hailie, to talk to your mother and find out how she raised you to
be such a decent person. - With narrowed eyes, still staring at the horizon, he took a drag
from his cigar.
“Vince, you don't know what I was like when I was little,” I reminded him.
- Of course not. I know what you are like now. Good, considerate.
I looked to the side, seemingly inconspicuously. Vincent didn't know about mine, of course
agreement with Santan and happy in his ignorance, he continued:
– I wish I could raise Lindsay in a similar way. – He sighed. –
I'm afraid this can't be done.
I analyzed his words for a moment, letting the fresh gusts of air flow through me
organize your thoughts in your head.
– Do you know how my mother raised me? – Vince didn't respond to my question,
but I knew he was listening to me, so I answered myself: - In love.
He looked at me.
“I love my children,” he said, lifting the cigar to his lips.
- Of course. But you have to show it to them. You are strict.
– Hailie, you know that's my nature.
“Lissy doesn't know what character is,” I said bluntly, raising an eyebrow. - She sees
dense. She won't be able to justify your behavior based on your character.
– Please note that I am the only one who sets boundaries for her. Vince's eyes shone with
determination. – I'm glad that the whole family adores my daughter, they really do, but it
means that everyone around them spoils this child and spoils her to the limit. I am the only
person who teaches her consistency and manners.
– But Anja…
– Anja tries, but she has too soft a heart for children. She is a wonderful mother, gentle,
perhaps perfect, because they probably need one, but the result of her gentleness is that she
forgives them a lot and turns a blind eye to many things. Sometimes he deliberately keeps it
secret from me because he knows I wouldn't approve of it.
I smiled.
– So the parental balance is maintained? – I suggested. – Bad cop and good cop?
– But it is not preserved at all. There is only one bad cop, but we have plenty of
candidates for good cops in our family. Boys compete to be the favorite uncle.
“I wish they'd been so keen on being my favorite brother when I was younger,” I
muttered under my breath.
– Of course they were outdoing each other. – Vince subtly lifted the corner of his mouth. - Just like that,
so you don't know about it.
I was intrigued, but I remembered that we should talk about something now
others, so I returned to the topic:
“That's what's cute about boys,” I said. – It can't be a bad thing that they are
Love to Lissa.
– Mhm. When I forbid her from eating sweets at night, there's always Shane,
who will feed her with them.
– Shane is a great uncle.

– I won't deny it, but then it won't take long for Lindsay to fall asleep, which means
she'll have trouble getting up in the morning, which in turn means she'll be fussy all day
and give us and the nannies a hard time. Vince rubbed his eyelid with his free hand. –
We will be tired of her behavior, we will become impatient and, as a result, we will take
out our frustrations on her, which this poor child does not deserve at all.
– Have you told Shane about this?
– The thing is, dear Hailie, that I wouldn't want to influence his relationship with my
daughter. It's good that he's good to her and that she adores him. If this means that
Lindsay must think I'm the bad guy, then I won't argue with that.
After all, I'm her parent, so I can handle this role.
I tilted my head.
– Hey, come on, Vince, you know she adores you, right?
– Mhm. She adored me, especially when she was punished for sneaking out of the
bedroom instead of sleeping, stumbling upon Tony, and lying to him that I let her watch
TV at night. – I couldn't help but giggle. Vince responded with a wry smile that showed
how unimpressed he was with his behavior
own daughter. – Tony didn't shine either, because he was willing to let her watch a horror movie
with him. Four-year-old. Vince shook his head. – Good thing Will caught them.
– Tony is stupid, and Will is also a sweetheart.
– Will, on the other hand, outdoes himself in spoiling her as a consequence
which often undermines my authority.
I snorted.
– Your authority, Vince, is immutable.
– Dylan encourages her to start troublemaking. And sometimes he has really idiotic ideas,
even worse than her.
– This doesn't surprise me at all...
– As I said, everyone is ready to forgive her and treat her with leniency
and stroke your head.
– But Vince, no matter how you look at it, Bonnie's mother and grandmother were also very important to me
lenient. They never said a bad word to me.

– The difference, my dear child, is that Lindsay is raised in luxury.
What worries me is that in the future he will turn out to be the most spoiled child ever.
– Wait, Lissy is not and will not be spoiled. It is loved. I, for example, was a very quiet and
docile child. Just because she's different doesn't mean anything bad. She is bold, full of energy
and cheerful. We need to cultivate these features and at the same time teach goodness, love and
empathy. Then it will be fine, I assure you, Vince.
He had a serious face, and I saw hope deep in his eyes. Encouraged by him
With my attention and reactions, I grabbed his elbow for a moment.
– When you go to her, explain to her that she needs to be more careful and that she was sent
upstairs because you were so scared that she could hurt herself and Michi. And also tell her that
you're not mad at her. And hug her, say something nice.
Vincent looked at me, then at the sea, and then looked back at me for a moment. He had a
cigar with him all the time. I was glad that he allowed himself to reflect not only on Lissa's behavior,
but also on his own.
Until he smoked his cigar, we stood in silence and enjoyed the crisp air and the beautiful view
of the slightly choppy sea. And when we returned to Blanche's cottage, Vincent immediately
headed for the stairs. Giving him and Lissy their due
space, I just glanced at him and then rejoined everyone in the living room.
I talked to Lissy later anyway. I sat in Blanche's large armchair and took her on my
lap to braid her hair that she had asked for earlier. Lissy shyly told me that she felt sad
when she was waiting for Dad in the upstairs room, because she always feels sad when
Dad is mad at her, and back then she still felt guilty for almost hurting Michi. In addition,
she didn't have her favorite doll at hand, which she always liked to cuddle in such
situations. My heart broke as I listened to her complaints, but I was quickly relieved
because I knew Vince had handled the situation.
He entered the room, sat on the bed and stretched out his hand towards Lissa, who
hesitantly approached him and was incredibly pleased when his fingers tightened
slightly on her small hand. He pulled her closer to him and made sure she looked into
his eyes as he explained to her that the warnings were directed at her not out of anger,
but out of concern for her safety, and that Michi was small and needed extra care.
– Dad said they sent me to the room because the adults got scared and had to… do something
what to do with your emotions there – she told me in her sweet voice.
– Calm down your emotions? – I suggested.
Lissy nodded vigorously.
- Yes!
“It was very nice of him to explain everything to you,” I replied, combing her hair.
– And you know what else? – she asked and turned around, something flashing in her eyes.
- What? – I smiled, putting the brush aside for a moment.

– He also told me a secret.
- Really?
Lissy nodded in satisfaction.
– But I can't tell you. Because it's a secret.
- I see.
And I smiled, because I knew well what those mysterious words could be,
and I felt proud of Vincent.
Christmas in the Canary Islands had its unforgettable atmosphere since I experienced it here
for the first time. Now that the Monet family had grown, they were even more extraordinary and, as
always, they passed too quickly.
Blanche's cottage was vibrating - so much life was brought to it by our family members. On
Christmas morning, I wrapped myself tightly in a sweater and went outside, where, apart from the
slightly spooky Christmas decorations placed in a chaotic manner typical of this place, I came
across Benny, who had been picking fruit all morning, mainly for me and Lissa, as he admitted.
Will soon passed me as well, returning from his morning run along the seaside.
He wanted to hug me, but I missed him because he was sweaty, and he just laughed and ruffled
my hair.
In our family, we made the most of our time to enjoy each other's presence, so we spent whole
days together, and Christmas dinner turned into dinner smoothly. The help Blanche and Benny
hired prepared a lot of great food for us, which we ate endlessly.
Shane kept adding another steak to his plate, Tony chose only the marzipan ones from the
large bowl of candies, and Harrison raised the glass of wine in front of his face and looked at it with
furrowed brows.
“This wine…” he began.
- Come on? – Blanche immediately caught on with a challenge in her voice.
For her, family gatherings were an opportunity for banter, which she loved so much, so she seemed
to sit in suspense and just wait for someone to get her way. – Something wrong with the wine?
– Where does he come from?
“Blanche makes them herself,” Will whispered to him.

– Yes, I make them myself, why?
Harrison cleared his throat and nodded politely.
– It has a unique taste.
Together with Martina and Anja, we giggled at the same time and gave each other happy
glances.
– What a pity that Maja isn't with us – I said, remembering that we always have even more fun
with the aunt I adore.
Here, Vince, sitting on the side, immediately stepped in to explain:
“Monty had to go to Pennsylvania to take care of…” “…

business, I know, of course,” I grumbled and rolled my eyes.
Apparently I made Dylan laugh. He was lying on the carpet, holding himself up with one hand
and playing with Michael's cars. He snorted at my words and looked up at me.
– What do you think you know? – he mocked. – You don't know anything.
“Dylan, come on,” Will hissed at him. He knew well that such offers treated me like a red rag to
a bull. Now he glanced at me carefully to see whether I would be provoked or give up.
I was in a festive mood, so I just glared at Dylan,

but I also smiled sweetly and replied:
– By the way, I heard that your ban was graciously lifted.
Dylan didn't care about the insult and shrugged.
– Of course, Adrien figured out that he's an idiot and I'm great and that's actually it
Such demands only embarrass yourself, doesn't it, Vince?
Vincent was cutting his meat and didn't react until I replied:
- Mhm, Adrien got it - I snorted under my breath, and when I felt the eldest brother's attentive
gaze on me, I became more serious and nodded, adding: - It's good that
he summed it up.
Fortunately, Anja immediately sighed heavily and took her attention away from me.
She was looking at the phone. Someone was calling her and I saw Vince clench his jaw.
She answered and with a gloomy face she left the room, noisy with various conversations, pressing
the phone to her ear.
I found it cute that Vincent was no longer focused on eating because he was constantly looking
out for his wife. You might think that these are manifestations of his sick need for control and that
it's not sweet at all, but terrifying, but I understood him when Anja didn't come back for a long time.
He must have known what was happening, because he finally couldn't stand it anymore and went
to get her. I guessed too. After all, this wasn't the first Christmas we spent with her.
They didn't come back until about forty minutes later. It was obvious that she was crying; her
large gray eyes shone with recent tears on her pale face. She also had a handkerchief in her hand,
and Vince protectively put his arm around her and made sure she sat down in her chair before he
returned to the table.
I didn't want to ask about their private matters, but apparently I couldn't hide the curiosity in
my eyes, because when Anja made eye contact with me, she shrugged and smiled sadly.
“It's nothing important,” she assured, and I respected that and dropped the topic, just like
everyone else who noticed in the chaos that something had happened.
The next day, however, when I was drinking coffee alone on the porch, Anja joined me and
decided to talk.
She wrapped herself in a gray sweater. I was wearing brown myself, and I thought we both
looked quite gloomy today. At least we fit in with the surroundings, because that day the sun
did not grace us again. The sky over the islands was cloudy and the weather was windy. One
could say that the atmosphere was quite depressing, but this was not true, because of the
holidays it was rather pleasantly melancholic.
“My mother called yesterday,” Anja said, taking a sip of her black coffee.
– Was she the reason you were crying? – I asked, looking into the distance.
– This woman is responsible for most of the tears I have shed in my life. – She grimaced
not at all from the bitter taste.
- Very sorry.
– It's no secret that I have a bad relationship with her.
I nodded, because it was true - I knew about Anja's complicated relationship with her mother
and, as it turned out at the wedding, with her brother.
– Do you know how he calls me every Christmas?
“That's what I thought, but I wasn't sure,” I replied evasively.
– She's been doing this since I stopped spending time with her. I always answer and she
always makes me feel bad. It's already a tradition. Maybe one day I'll be tougher and won't get
angry. – Anja laughed darkly.
I looked at her.
– So why are you answering?
She sighed and pushed her hair behind her shoulders, but it was too short to stay there.
so when Anji first moved, they immediately returned to their previous place.
– Because every time I hope he'll say something different. For example, he will wish me
well. Or maybe she'll apologize for making it her life's goal to make me feel as guilty as possible.
– Guilt? - I was surprised. – That's funny, what did you do to her?

– She never liked me, I'm not sure why. – She was moved
her arms and took another sip of coffee. – My therapist advises to break off contact with her.
– I guess that would be a good move, right? – I asked gently.
– Damn difficult. I won't do it now, I don't think I can do it yet. I promised her
yesterday that I would visit her as soon as I returned to the States.
– Was she at least happy?

– She reminded me not to take my children with me because they are noisy and she has
terrible migraines.
I didn't comment on it.
Our conversation stopped because Martina and Dylan interrupted us. They were on their way
to Martina's parents and they suggested that I go with them, but I politely excused myself, knowing
that Alex was also staying there, and staying in the same room with him and Dylan could bring
dangerous consequences that were hard for me to predict - no I saw the need for such a senseless
calling of the wolf from the forest.
I preferred to relax in Blanche's living room. There I was greeted by a nice picture. Everyone
was sprawling on the couches, tired from gluttony. Shane was dozing on one of them, and on the
other Tony was sprawled out with Lissa - the girl was leaning her back against his chest and
listening carefully to what he was saying in her ear. Their eyes were glued to the graphics tablet
that Tony held in front of their faces and was drawing something on with a special pencil that he
clutched in his tattooed hand.
I joined them and sighed contentedly, happy to have a yes
wonderful people around.
Boss.
I put the phone to my ear and rubbed my eyes. I fell asleep on the couch with a random movie
playing in the background. I was about to go to bed, but I drifted off in the living room. It was a
sad day, ending with an equally gloomy evening.
I was surprised to receive a call at this time, but I immediately came to my senses. Nobody was ordinary
call me for no good reason.
- Yes?
“The boss won't believe who came across us,” he began. He seemed very excited. It
had to be something good. This was a surprise, because since he called me so late, I
expected to hear a shaky voice on the phone informing me that someone had screwed
up again.
– So tell me, what are you waiting for? – I growled, not in the mood for riddles.
– Hailie Monet.
I froze.
Currently, all I knew about this unfortunate Hailie Monet was that a rescue operation
was underway. At Vincent's request, I engaged my people to look for the girl. Someone
kidnapped her and even I felt sorry for her. She shouldn't have to go through this kind of
hurt. What did such a teenager do to deserve to pay for being born into a particular family?
I instantly perked up. I jumped up from the couch. With this sudden movement I woke
up my two dogs, who were nodding off on the floor. Hamlet, the lazy one, only raised his
face and looked at me, but Francis got up and faithfully followed me to the window
overlooking the dark courtyard. Staring at this blackness, I asked sharply:
– Are you sure it's her?

– Her former bodyguard is with us. He recognized her, the interlocutor replied eagerly.
I combed my hair carelessly. This was extremely valuable information. The Monets
They would kill for her right now. I was sure they didn't sleep a wink.
– Is she okay? – I asked.
– Battered, but I think she knows what's going on.
“Give her shelter,” I ordered. – I'll be there soon.
And I hung up.
I changed into a fresh shirt, washed my face and put on some cologne, all on the fly.
Since I knew Hailie Monet's whereabouts, I should have informed Vincent immediately.
But first I had to convince myself that it was definitely her. I didn't trust my people enough
to take them at their word in such a situation. And feeding the Monets false hope would
be too cruel.
While driving to the site, I saw a helicopter flying over one of the Pennsylvania forest
roads. Shining a bright spotlight from above, he scoured the forests, looking for the needle
in a haystack. I accelerated; It's not without reason that I chose sports for this trip
car.
I stopped at the bar where my workers were pretending to do hard work. They were
expecting me, so they did their thing with concentrated faces. None of them even had a
cigarette in their mouths, although I knew that in reality they constantly referred to - using
their nomenclature - "szluga".
I didn't comment on their poor acting because that's not why I came here, there was
no time for that. I got out of the car, giving them an expectant look. One of the men
climbed out of the garage. He nodded at me, his eyes looking at me intently.
“It's inside,” he informed me, pointing to the door with his massive hand
the dingiest place I've ever owned.
– You left her there alone?

“Uh… I look there every now and then,” he muttered, shrugging.
Idiots.
Without a word, I moved inside. I was very tense. I was surprised to discover how
much I wanted the girl my employees had caught to actually be Hailie Monet.
I felt concern, as I think we all did, when I learned what had happened and, more
than that, real sympathy for the Monets. I was rooting for them on their mission to find
their sister. Now there was a glimmer of a chance that I could actually help them
in getting her back, I really wanted it to be her.
And it was her.
Although it wasn't that obvious at first glance.
The girl was sitting at the table furthest from the entrance. Her eyes were closed, her
breathing was unsteady. Her head fell back against the backrest, her blue lips parted.
Her tangled hair covered her pale face, and her forehead was marred by a wound. I
stopped and, making sure to maintain a neutral stance myself, studied her condition.
Someone really did her wrong. I knew now that I would do everything in my power to
help the Monets catch this degenerate. And it was not my sympathy for young Monet
that guided me. You simply need to condemn people who are intentionally there
capable of attacking teenagers, period.
Ignoring the quiet commotion my presence caused in the bar, I retreated to the exit.
When I dialed Vincent's number, I gripped the phone so tightly that the ring cut into my
finger painfully.
– Are you listening, Adrien?
I had worked with Monet and knew him well, so I immediately noticed the difference
in his voice. Of course, he tried to be cold and dispassionate as always, but today he
was clearly failing at it. He couldn't suppress the note of despair.
I imagined that there were few situations that could arouse such emotions in him. It was
strange to know that I was the person who could soothe his pain
satisfactory.
– I have your sister.
A good two seconds of heavy silence passed as Vince digested these words.
I heard a rustle on the other side, as if he had jumped to his feet. Without waiting for him
to respond, I continued to inform him, barely managing to keep a somewhat neutral tone.
I didn't want to seem too pleased, it wasn't appropriate.
– My employees stumbled upon it. Or is she on them? She's currently in my bar, cold
and bruised. At first glance, however, there is nothing alarmingly serious wrong with her.
I heard Vincent take a shaky breath.

- Where? – he asked quietly, and then, when I gave him the address, he added, “I'll be there in a
moment.”
I expected him to throw down the phone in a frenzy, but before he did, he said
again:
– Thank you.
I nodded, too caught up in these heavy, dark emotions to move
reflect that he cannot see it.
I went back to the bar and this time went straight to the table I was still at
the girl was napping.
I looked at her for a moment to make sure it was really my sister
Coins. Bringing Vincent here better not turn out to be a mistake.
It was her without a doubt. The same delicate facial features, now distorted by fear
and fatigue, even in this shallow sleep. And still happily
she was dressed, in addition to the Academy uniform. If I remembered correctly, she was
kidnapped from school, so it all fit together.
“Wake up, Hailie Monet,” I finally said.
The girl started, rubbed her eyes and looked around cautiously. Her eyes quickly fell on me,
and at first her chin quivered slightly, as if my presence meant to her that the fight wasn't over.
It could have been so. I could take advantage of her falling into my trap. Of course, I had
neither the reasons nor the desire to do so, but she didn't know that. She didn't understand my
collaboration with Vincent. She was just a young girl who had gone through some nightmare
today and wanted to go home.
- What are you doing here? – she croaked, barely intelligible. She grimaced, I don't know
whether it was at the sound of her voice or because of the effort it took her to say the question.
I had to admit that despite the circumstances, she managed to sound a bit off
aggressively.
– Did you sleep well? – I asked, trying to lighten the mood a bit.
It didn't help much, because Hailie Monet was staring at me in decided discomfort.
- What are you doing here?
“Interesting question, considering you're the one who wandered into my bar,” I replied, taking
a seat across from her. The table top between us was sticky, probably not wiped for decades.
Plaster was falling from the walls. A spring almost jumped out of the couch. These are not
conditions for the sister of a member of the Organization. Not for a girl in uniform whose most
important task was to get an A in the English test.
I suppressed a sigh. She really shouldn't have been here.

– This is your bar? – she was surprised, looking around the dingy interior.
She made me laugh with how big her eyes were.
That Hailie Monet is funny.
“It's my dealers' meeting place,” I explained.
– Extremely run down.
– They don't complain.
Not that I would really care what they thought if they complained.
– So where did you come from, Hailie Monet? – I asked. Monet's brothers would be arriving
soon, and it would be a while before they figured out what had happened and reported the
information to the Organization.
She preferred to remain silent. She was not much different from her brothers. However, I
had to do her justice - in her condition it was difficult to recall traumatic memories.
And they certainly were traumatic, judging by her appearance.
Even now she was shivering and rubbing her hands or arms for some warmth. When it
buzzed again, I called Abe, the most loyal but not very bright bartender who had ever worked
here.
“Abe, give our guest something to warm up,” I ordered him, and then I decided to help
myself and stood up to throw my coat over Hailie Monet's small and cold shoulders. My
employees should have figured this out themselves, idiots. You can see that any more and the
girl will turn into a block of ice.
She watched me suspiciously, flinching as the fabric fell over her.
– Chill out, Hailie Monet. We don't want you to freeze here -
I calmed her down.
She didn't move for a moment, clearly intimidated by my gentlemanly gesture, but finally
she gave in and pulled her cloak even tighter around her, sighing.
quiet.
Christ, I thought to myself, who did her like that?

I was hoping her brothers would skin him. I would volunteer for this task myself. I had no
interest in taking revenge for the Monet brothers' sister, but this once I would help them selflessly.
I was snapped out of my thoughts when Abe placed a glass of some in front of Hailie Monet
most likely an inferior whisky.
I almost slapped my forehead in irritation.
What an idiot.
“It wasn't about the alcohol,” I explained, trying to stay calm. There was no point in getting
upset with someone like Abe, who clearly didn't understand the problem, and I didn't want to
scare Hailie Monet even more. “She's too young, bring her something else,” I told him, and
when he didn't seem to get it, I repeated more bluntly, “Abe, bring her something else.” Some
herbs or something.
“Weed,” Abe replied, suddenly enlightened.
Mercy, give me strength.

“Stop,” I growled, becoming less and less understanding. – Not that kind of herb. It's about tea.
Hot tea. You understand?
He understood, and since he was even more surprised, I was no longer interested. I also
thought that Hailie Monet would benefit from dipping her mouth in something stronger than lemon
balm, but - contrary to appearances - I don't usually drink alcohol to young women, especially
teenagers. Besides, it could be dangerous for her in this state.
- Sorry. Some of my people aren't very smart. They should have taken better care of you
take care of you while you were waiting here,” I said as Abe left.
“I don't want tea, I want to go home,” she huffed, and then added accusingly: “You're Vincent's
partner, you should have let him know right away that you found me.”
“Right,” I muttered. – I would like to know who did this to Monet's sister.
– What do you care about me?
Good question, shouldn't concern me too much.
“It's not about you,” I replied evasively, not wanting to sound too harsh, “but about the man
who messed with the Monets.” If he dared to attack them, I want to know if my family and I have
reason to be concerned. You see, Hailie Monet, I have sisters too. I want to know if it happened to
you by accident.
-Do you have sisters? – she became interested.
I held back a sigh. Why does she focus on everything but what's important? And then I smiled
slightly, because it was clearly the charm of her naivety and lack of familiarity with our world. I
couldn't help but joke about it.
– Two, the older ones. One of them even fucks your brother. You did not know?
Her eyes widened slightly, but she kept her face as she answered me
question:
- Which one again?
– They don't tell you much, do they? – Again I had to suppress my reaction, this time a snort.
Even in such circumstances, Hailie Monet managed to make me laugh. - You do not know what
you're missing.
“Oh yeah,” she snorted, “because I just dream of partying filthy.”
rich mafiosi.
This time I couldn't hide my laughter anymore.

– Mafiosi. What an ancient expression is this…
I stared at her, intrigued by her reasoning. Because of the protective cloak her brothers had put
over her, the girl had some unrealistic ideas about the world she was a part of, and I was extremely
curious about it, so I quickly picked up the thread again:
– Don't think you're superior, Hailie Monet. You're as filthy rich as the rest of us. Just because you
temporarily tell yourself that you are not interested in our society, does not mean that it will always be
like that. Not to mention the fact that your family is the one isolating you from them, so don't pretend
it's your own choice.
– I have my friends. I don't need the company of your cream of the crop, she grumbled.
It was interesting how much energy she spent denying her situation. NO
I neglected to point this out to her.
– Be careful, because it's possible that one day you will wake up, consumed by ambition, and
discover that your beloved school dogs have stopped because they have run out of opportunities. And
you will know that your own will never end. You will feel the need to climb higher and higher. Then you
knock on our door and we... we'll let you in.
I was convinced that there would be a place for Monet's sister in every ranks. The girl was set. It's
like a mini-compensation for being exposed to kidnappings and such.
Hailie Monet stared at me in amazement. She was at a stage where my words were
incomprehensible to her, even abstract. She didn't know life yet, she had no experience, so she didn't
know what I was talking about. I couldn't blame her. All we had to do was wait and watch as her idea
of our world changed. I was surprised to find that I was willing to watch it out of sheer curiosity.
There was something intriguing about Hailie Monet's future.

Who she will be, what she will become.
She looked at me, quite sharply considering her position. She was given tea, I pressed her, she
continued to resist. She wrapped her hands around the mug and raised her eyebrows. Her
stubbornness amused me and only irritated me a little.
“Remember, Hailie Monet, we're not negotiating here,” I finally warned her. – I'm
nice to Vincent's sister, but my kindness also has its limits.
“You can't threaten me,” she pointed out.

Mhm.
At times her false self-confidence had its charm.
- Doesn't want. But I can.
“Please call Vincent,” she ordered me.
Hailie Monet putting on the mask of a formalist negotiator is a precious sight.
Of course, I wasn't going to respond to her shouting. I stared at her speechlessly,
hoping to let her know this wasn't the way. For me to side with her, she needed
manners.
Apparently there was some lack of communication here, because soon after,
surprising everyone, the girl took out a gun from somewhere inside the jacket of her
uniform.
I eagerly looked at the weapon to see what she had brought with her.
I didn't expect the Monets to arm her with firearms. It was definitely true. But I wasn't
scared when she pointed it at me.
It was definitely a rash move, but Hailie Monet didn't seem distraught or particularly
desperate either, so I didn't think any shots were fired that evening.
“I was expecting a knife,” I said simply.

“To answer your question, that's how I managed to break free,” she drawled. –
Now call Vincent.
She pretended to be dangerous, but there was fear in her eyes.
He came to the fore when the rest of the idiots in the bar realized that this previously
seemingly defenseless girl was threatening me.
There were gun clicks and I didn't even turn to acknowledge it - I knew that behind me,
half the men in the bar were now pointing guns at poor Hailie Monet.
I let her stress out, but it didn't last long. I was afraid that one of the smart guys
around us might pull the trigger, even accidentally.
I stopped them from doing something stupid with my hand in the air and then
I spoke to them again, without taking my eyes off Hailie, enjoying the relief that appeared on
her face.
– Why, gentlemen. Please do not create a nervous atmosphere. You wouldn't want to
accidentally shoot Hailie Monet, would you? Put away your weapons and go back to your
business.
This admonition, of course, worked. Everyone complied, and most of them actually
returned to the activities they had been doing before this sudden outburst.
They read newspapers, stared at the walls, drank strange alcohols or talked with their
companions.
Hailie Monet was still aiming at me, now without an ounce of conviction. It seemed that
she had already mentally lowered the weapon, but her hands went numb and remained in
their previous position.
I even made a joke to her that she probably didn't like, but which, to my surprise, she
caught on to. Really, not every lost, damaged girl would be so fascinating.
And then they came.

William ran to his sister first, surrounding her with care, stability and love from the first
second of their reconciliation. The relief on her face was indescribable.
Her gun was immediately taken away, but no one was foolish enough to admonish her for
having it under such circumstances.
Hailie Monet first threw a knife at me and then pointed it at me
with a gun and, strangely enough, she was currently the only person who could get away with it.
Vincent showed up next. He held out his hand to me. I stood up and hugged her,
maintaining the sharp eye contact that greeted members of the Organization.
“Adrien, thank you,” he said to me stiffly but sincerely. - Your phone

means a lot to us.
“I'm glad it ended this way,” I replied in the same tone.
I looked up as Hailie Monet walked away, wrapped in her brother's arm.
I watched her disappear outside and it was truly a relief, even for someone as uninvolved in
the Monet family as me, that she managed to escape unscathed.
I stared at her back for a long time until she disappeared outside, still wearing my
coat, which I would never get back.
13
A PICTURE OF DESPAIR
If something happened that caused me to lose even one of the people closest to me, it
would be difficult for me to recover from such a tragedy. I thought that I had used up my
limit of misfortunes in life, because I would never stop missing my mother and grandmother,
but deep in my heart there was a fear that one day the time would come when fate would
decree that I would recover from my ordeals enough, to now lift another one.
Maybe that's why I panicked when, shortly after Christmas, when most of us had gone home and
me, Will, Harrison, Dylan and Martina stayed at Blanche's for a while, Will came to me one afternoon
with a serious look on his face and told me some unpleasant news. .
First, he stretched out his hand to me in a calming gesture and said in his soothing voice: - Just
don't panic, little
one.
Naturally, I panicked.
My heart skipped a beat, my eyes narrowed, and my face hardened. I put down the fork with
which I was picking at a piece of cake and looked away from the book, and my idea of a relaxing
afternoon quickly fell apart.
- What happened?
– It's nothing to anyone, all three of them are fine.

I started.
– Which three of them?! “I jumped up from the chair and Will raised his hands higher. - What are you
you say? Speak more clearly, now!
– I will tell you, but first remember that nothing happened to anyone...
–Will!
– Shane, Tony and Lissy were involved in a car accident.

I let out a strangled cry and felt unpleasantly cold.
– Accident? – I squealed weakly.
– Don't be upset, they made it out alive.
– What kind of accident? What accident?
I started shaking, so Will put his arm around me.

– Anja wanted to visit her mother, and one of the nannies was sick, so the boys offered to
take Lindsay to the cinema and for a hamburger. When they were returning, a car ran them off
the road...
– Someone hit them?! - Unconsciously, I broke free from Will's embrace and stood
straight, feeling the blood rushing through my veins.
– The driver of the car coming from the opposite direction lost control, he is very young
boy, high school student…” Will glanced to the side, and I narrowed my eyes even more.
– What are you leaving out? Tell me everything, I
demanded. – …he's a local kid, he goes to the same school we went to
all…
- Something else?
Will hesitated a moment longer, then finally spoke again: "He was
under the influence of alcohol."
I froze, then stepped back, not sure if I'd managed to mask the pain that contorted my face
for a split second.
- He was drunk?
Will nodded glumly, watching me carefully.
I put my hand to my mouth and took a few steps to the side. I felt sadness boiling inside me,
but it quickly and easily turned into anger. Then I turned back to Will and whispered flatly,
– Some drunk high school student hit a car with twins and a daughter in it
Vincent?
“Nothing happened to them,” my brother repeated. He kept looking at me with the same fear
written on his face.
- Nothing? – I asked, not even hiding the bitter mockery in my voice. - Nothing at all?
– They just got a little banged up. Shane received two stitches in his head, but no more
this…
“That,” I said sharply, “is nothing!”
Will fell silent.
– Some drunken brat could have killed my two brothers and my niece! This is nothing! They may
be traumatized now. - I licked my lips, shaking my head and looking somewhere around the Christmas
tree. – Think how scared Lissy must have been! And she got beat up?! She's so petite, it's so easy to
really hurt her! – I threw my hands up. – And Shane? He has a wound on his head, so he must have
hit himself hard... - I ran both hands through my hair. – We need... we need to take an X-ray for him,
he could have had a concussion...
Will came over and hugged me tightly.

– They're taken care of, everyone. The situation is under control. It wasn't a serious accident.
– The one where my mother and grandmother died apparently didn't look dangerous either –
I said dryly. – And here you go, no one survived.
His arm tightened, but he remained silent.
– I want to call. To Vince, the twins, Lissa, whoever, I said.
– It's the middle of the night for them now, Hailie, let them rest. We'll call you in a few hours.
– Mhm, mhm… – I nodded, thinking hard. - However, no. I want to fly

to the United States.
Will stroked my back.

– There's no need, little one…
– Never mind, I just want to. Can you arrange a plane for me? I'll take Dactyl with me.
Will looked like he wanted to argue, but quickly realized there was no point, because
in the end he just nodded.
- Of course.
By the time I boarded one of Monet's private jets, I felt a little more in control of myself. I
managed to calm down and spent the entire long trip to the United States analyzing the situation
and what I wanted to do.
I didn't say it out loud because I didn't want to worry Will even more or irritate the already
nervous Dylan who was walking home with Martina.
with us.
Dylan reacted to this disturbing news even more violently than I did - yes
He flailed so much that he almost knocked down Blanche and Benny's new TV.
The accident wasn't really serious. I didn't have to visit my siblings in the hospital. Everyone
was quickly released home, and there they welcomed me in perfect condition. Shane and Tony
were sprawled out in the living room playing the console, and Lindsay was sitting on the floor
with Anja, wrapped in a blanket, doing puzzles together.
There was a bandage wrapped around Lissa's tiny wrist, and I didn't see any major injuries
from Tony, but the large plaster that Shane had pasted around his temple made me run to him
first.
The twins rolled their eyes at me, but Shane wrapped his arms around me as I clung to him.
– And why did you come? – he sighed. - Nothing happened.

– You had an accident.
– Such an accident is not an accident. You're panicking, that's all.
“Maybe I am,” I grumbled, pressing myself even tighter against him. I glanced at Lissa's
blonde head as she twisted it to give me a sleepy smile. The thought of something serious
happening to any of the three of them hurt me too much.
Will also immediately said hello to the guys. He didn't even take off his coat, but just ruffled
Tony's hair and lightly patted Shane on the cheek. Finally, he crouched down next to Lissy,
kissed her hand, and praised her work on the puzzle.
– You'll be catching the plane back soon. Nonsense, you don't think anything, young
one. – No nonsense. I've already planned everything. First I want to talk.
– What conversation again?
I shrugged and lifted my chin stubbornly.
– With the kid who hit you.
Tony looked at me in disbelief and Shane put down his pad.
– What are you, crazy?
I straightened up, as deadly serious as ever.

"I have to make sure he doesn't do it again." – What
else won't he do? Tony snorted. – That he won't hit
us? Shane raised his eyebrows. – You know, the chances of it happening again are rather slim,
right?
I clicked my lips impatiently. – That he
won't drive drunk again!
– Give it up, Will will sort it out.
–Will? – I lifted my head to look for him, but he had already disappeared. –
Why not Vincent?
– Because Vincent would love to murder him, and that's not a joke.
Lissy glanced at us from the corner of her eye, clearly eavesdropping, but Anja immediately
started asking her about the missing puzzle, discreetly giving the twins a stern look.
“I understand,” I murmured, nodding. -You mean, it's a matter of

where Vince wouldn't make a sober decision.
Tony snorted.
– No, when he planned this guy's death, he seemed to have everything carefully thought out.
– Maybe we'll finish tomorrow, hmm? – Anja asked, stroking her daughter's head.
Lissy was extremely docile, which only worried me more. Without a word, she let me take her in
our arms and just waved us goodbye.
– Is she okay? I asked the twins, craning my neck for her
with worry.
“It'll be okay,” Shane muttered. – She was scared, but they supported her.
He's recovering.
- And you?
“Accidents in general are Tony's specialty, but I'm holding my own too,” he joked
Shane, and I poked him in the side.
– I'm serious. Maybe you also need a psychologist? Tony?
- What? – he grumbled, staring at the TV screen.
– Don't you need a psychologist?
- NO.
I sighed.
– We're fine, seriously, little Hailie. It wasn't anything terrible. I wouldn't even call it an accident. More
like, you know, abrasion.
“A minor accident,” Tony suggested.
– That's right, little one. Shane looked at me and put his arm around my neck protectively. – You're
lovely, little girl, for coming here like that, but there was no need. And you don't have to talk to that idiot.
Because you know what?
I nodded for peace of mind, but in my mind I was already creating an advanced one
a plan that I started implementing immediately the next morning.
The house of a drunk driver, or rather his parents, is one of those villas in the suburbs, those that
are not distinguished by excessive luxury, but also suggest that its inhabitants live at a more than decent
standard.
I slammed the car door on purpose. I pulled my scarf tighter around me, the packed snow crunching
under my soles as I walked towards the landing leading into the house. I felt Will's tension and Danilo's
quiet calm as they followed me.
The door opened before I reached it and rang the bell. A middle-aged woman stood there. She was
dressed and styled quite neatly, but what I noticed most was her eyes, which were wide with fear.
– Mrs. Closter? – I guessed, lifting my chin.

– Y-yes?
– I came to talk to your son.

– He…
– Please don't try to lie that he's not here. Where would he be if not here?
– I interrupted her, making sure my tone was firm enough.
“He's not ready to talk,” the woman whispered after a moment of silence.
“If he was willing to drink and drive, he should be able to handle it.”
with saying a few words.
The woman's fingers gripped the doorframe, blocking my way inside.
Rings glittered on her fingers. Her eyes, if possible, opened even wider.
– Please, it's only a child.

I frowned and took a step forward.
“He caused a car accident,” I drawled. – This is serious.

“You promised nothing would happen to him,” she called to Will. It was in her voice
you can hear begging, but also a pathetic reproach.
I turned around. Will stood behind me with Danilo. His hands were in his coat pockets and
his face was stony. Rarely has he looked as grim and menacing as he does now. Although he
was primarily characterized by reserved calm, he was usually smiling and gentle. I still didn't
often have the opportunity to see it in such an official version.
– I promised that his young age would be taken into account by us

making decisions about the consequences of his actions, he corrected.
- But…
“We're not here to punish him,” I sighed impatiently. –

I want to see him, please just take me to him.
The woman bit her trembling lip and seemed to struggle with her thoughts. Not for long
was relenting, so Will spoke again:
– Mrs. Closter, please take us to your son right now.
His voice had a sharp tone, which is probably why the woman finally gave up
and with a heavy heart she stepped back inside, making a passage.
“Ian, honey… The Monets are here for you,” she announced weakly, walking deeper into
the apartment.
I followed her, first making sure to wipe the soles of my shoes on the doormat, because
the interior of the house was decorated in white and I didn't want to get it dirty after all. I
followed the woman, passing family photos hanging on the wall and postcards from national
parks framed in glass. Beyond that was the living room, and on the blue corner someone had
just thrown a blanket aside and was getting up from it abruptly.
I stood on the carpet opposite the boy. I glanced at the TV, where he had just watched
some reality show, and at the floor, where there was a half-opened bag of chips.
The boy's hair was messy, but otherwise he looked fine - better than Shane.
His tired eyes, like his mother's, almost popped out of their sockets at the sight of us. He began
rubbing his face quickly, as if it would prepare him for this difficult confrontation.
“Ian,” I said, looking him up and down. - Good morning.

"Good morning, ma'am," he replied, sniffing and glancing warily at Will, finally making sure his
mother hadn't left him alone.
She didn't leave, she stood close and wrapped her arms around herself, biting her lip.
With the fingers of one hand, she played with a long necklace with a sun symbol.
– Do you know why I'm here, Ian? - I asked.
He shook his head.
- Seriously? – I raised an eyebrow. - Nothing?
– I mean, it was probably an accident, right? He scratched his jaw and shrugged.
– So you know.
– Well, I guess.
I closed my eyes for a moment.
– Okay, Ian, let's do this to save time. I will ask you questions, and you will answer them right
away, without any stretching, scratching, or glancing at your mother. All right?
I felt Will's eyes on me. Ian blinked in surprise, but nodded. “Great,” I said. – Tell me,
where did the idea of drunk driving come from?
“I didn't plan on it,” he replied quickly. – I went to my friend's house, she did it
There was a party, I had a drink and... er... it happened. I'm very sorry, if anything.
– If you drank, why didn't you stay with your friend or call a taxi?
The boy nodded at Mrs. Closter.
– My mother told me to come back for the night, so I didn't want to cause any problems...
And I didn't actually think about a taxi. It would be nice to take it, but then I would have to go back
for the car and explain to my parents why, and there would be problems.
- Yeah. Good that you resolved this matter without any problems.
– I didn't know it would turn out like this. I wanted to do something well.
“I assume your mother wanted you to get home in the car on time, but sober, right, Mrs. Closter?”
The woman stopped tugging at her necklace and nodded in response to my question
my head carefully, and I turned back to the boy:
– So don't pretend to obey your parents so meekly.

– No, I mean, you know, I know I did some crazy…
– Did you do some crazy? – I repeated quietly.
“Ian, this is serious,” Mrs. Closter said, her face turning pale.
- I know!
“Well, you can't see it,” I hissed and pointed at the TV. – You're sitting on the couch,
eating snacks, watching some bullshit and you have the nerve to say "excuse me, what's
wrong" to me? How's something?
The boy stared at me without saying a word, and I moved closer to him so that he
was within arm's reach of me.
– Do you understand that you could have killed two young boys and a four-year-old?
kid?
He looked at me terrified, especially when I leaned even closer to him
freckled face to add quietly:
– Do you understand how lucky you are that they all survived? That they came out of
it unscathed? Do you realize that you wouldn't be sitting on this couch right now if you
had hurt them more seriously?
The first tears glistened in the boy's eyes, and his mother jumped up to get closer to
us, as if she suspected that I was capable of suddenly closing my hands around her neck.
son.
“I didn't mean to…” he stammered. I didn't want to endanger them...
– But you threatened it. What feelings do you think your father has towards you right now?
the girl who was in the car you hit?
The boy licked his lips and was definitely getting paler.
- I don `t know…
“Guess,” I said patiently.
– Maybe… er… reluctance?
I laughed softly, then leaned towards him, instantly serious.
– Ian, he wants you dead.

The boy blinked, and fear appeared on his face, which was no longer visible only in
his eyes or skin tone. The teenager's nostrils began to dilate and contract rapidly, and
his entire body convulsed.
“Mom…” he groaned, looking for Mrs. Closter, who immediately ran to him and
wrapped her arms around him.
- Please leave! – she exclaimed, piercing me with a hostile look. – You have no
right to say such things to my son. He made a mistake, but he is a minor, you can't
blame him like that, let alone talk about death! What are you thinking?!
I straightened up and felt Will stand closer to me.
“I don't think you want to ask us out,” I said to the woman. – If we leave here,
Vincent Monet will come here instead. Please believe me that you would rather talk to
us than to him.
There was a heavy silence.
– What do you want then? – Ian's mother asked, increasingly losing her temper.
Looking her straight in the eyes, I replied:

- I'm explaining.
14
A GERMINATING PROJECT
COIN FOUNDATION
He's doing well, I said.

- I know? He doesn't seem to know many words," Shane muttered.
“He makes it seem like he's an idiot,” Tony added.
Through the open door, we watched Ian stand on the podium and address the packed
stands. His trembling voice echoed throughout the gym. The boy was playing with his hands
and looked like he wanted nothing more than to get out of here, but then he glanced at the door
and his eyes fell on me. So he continued his story about what a huge mistake drinking and
driving was.
“Some people have tears in their eyes,” I said, looking around the audience.
"They're crying because instead of organizing it during class, you decided to bring them to
school on your night off," Shane said, and Tony snorted.
– Because these are not ordinary workshops for young people – I explained. – I wanted to
link it to a charity event and involve more people.
It had to be done in the afternoon, otherwise no one would show up except the students...
– Now these students of yours hate you.
– That's not true, look at them, they're thrilled.
To point towards the room, I waved my hand and almost hit the boy who
he was just trying to run into the corridor.
“Hey, hey, stop,” I whispered, grabbing his arm. – And where are you going? The lecture isn't
over yet.
“I have to go to the bathroom,” the boy replied, shrugging. He was very small, but I could tell
from his uniform that he must have been old enough to be at the academy.
-Can't you wait? – I asked with dissatisfaction. – What Ian just says is important.
“I really want to,” he replied, raising his eyebrows.

- You should have…
“Hailie, let him go to the toilet,” Shane sighed.

– It's important that the meaning of this speech reaches everyone, I argued.
“I won't drive drunk, ma'am,” the boy promised. – I don't even have a driving license.
– Well, you'll probably want to make them someday, right?

– Then I will remember not to drink alcohol, I promise. So, can I go? I'm about to pee myself.
I pulled away from him with a grimace and let him run down the empty hallway.
– You're getting a little too into it, you know? – Shane asked gently.
– I want the importance of this event to reach all these kids. “I crossed my arms and watched
as Ian wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, describing his relief when everyone got
out of the crash. – Since the accident happened, let's at least make something useful out of it. Let
others learn from their mistakes
Ian.
– For me, it goes in one ear and out the other. look at them
they look at the buffet. They don't think about the lesson, only about free food.
“Speak for yourself,” I hissed. – And the food isn't free. Access to the buffet will be available
to those who donate money to the foundation's project fighting for awareness of the consequences
of driving under the influence of alcohol.
Shane and Tony looked at me blankly, as if I was speaking a foreign language to them. I
opened my mouth to repeat myself and express my annoyance that they were thinking so hard,
but there was applause as Ian finished his speech.
He looked from side to side and seemed to want someone to take him from the platform.
This was the moment for me to step in, so I grabbed Shane's wrist and dragged him with
me to the center of the room.
“Bravo, Ian, thank you for sharing this harrowing experience,” I said, taking the
microphone from him. I also smiled politely at him, knowing full well that if I hadn't forced
him in a less than elegant way, he wouldn't have agreed to take part in this little masquerade
I had directed. “Your turn,” I said to Shane, giving him a pointed look as he reluctantly took
the microphone from me.
Shane grumbled unenthusiastically about how the whole incident looked from the
perspective of the innocent passengers, namely himself, Tony and Lissa. I deliberately
included only one of the twins to tell this story in the forum - Tony was too grumpy to
present himself well in public speaking. He himself announced that he would not be able to
drag himself to the middle, even if I tried to drag him there with oxen.
– Basically, you know it, if my family was harmed by a drunk driver – Shane concluded
at the end – I would make sure that he was a bloody pulp.
I grabbed the microphone from him.
– Thank you! – I exclaimed at the sight of the speechless faces of the listeners, trying
soften the tone of his conclusions.
Just a little, because I personally thought she was pretty good.
Over the past few years, I have had the opportunity to speak in front of an audience, so
without hesitation, I thanked the speakers, applauded the moral that emerged from the
perspectives of the story heard here, and invited everyone to take part in the Monet
Foundation's budding project.
When we finished the panel with speeches, I hugged my dear Ruby, with whom I had
had rather sporadic contact lately. However, as soon as I came up with an initiative in
which the foundation could be involved, it was the first one to support me.
– We will try to increase awareness, mainly among young people. Let's start stigmatizing
drunk driving more clearly. Let's promote the use of taxis, I said later as we stood together
on the sidelines. From the corner of my eye, I checked whether the banquet I had organized
at the academy was going as I planned. I saw many present here
parents take out their checkbooks, nodding in agreement at the need to discuss such an
important topic as driving under the influence.
– Not every teenager has money for them – my interlocutor noted after listening to
me carefully. – Students of this academy come from wealthier families, and even they
are not always willing to spend money on transport. Let alone people for whom every
penny counts.
“I was thinking about it,” I replied. – I think that… maybe there should be discounts
for students?
– And corporations will go for it?
I looked down.
“Don't get me wrong,” she said quickly, grabbing my arm comfortingly. – What you're
doing is great. It's great that you care enough about the issue to dedicate your time and
energy to organizing something like this. - Ruby ran her hand around the room. – You
definitely influenced some of these people here.
I looked around disconsolately.
“But it's just one school, and it's for privileged kids, too…” I finished for her, sighing.
Ruby shook her head, and the handmade dangling earrings in hers swayed
ears.
– That's not the point. It's important to start with small things, small ventures.
Then they can turn into something big. You just have to keep a cool head, you know
what I'm saying? Changing the world is not easy. It is difficult to introduce changes just
like that, chaotically, without a plan, she explained. – I know, my dear, that you are
impatient and you would like the world to be a better place today, but this is not a priority
for everyone, unfortunately, which is why it is a long-term process. Be ready for him.
– I thought the next step would be to organize something like… a tour? You know,
after school. Ian could talk about his experience... - I suggested timidly as my enthusiasm
waned a bit.
"That's a very interesting idea," Ruby agreed, flashing her white teeth in a wide smile.
– I suggest making a campaign out of it. I'm sure you'll collect a nice sum today, you're
lucky he's a kid from the academy. All these parents have something to support your
campaign.
I was nodding my head, thoughtfully looking not only at the children, but also at the adults, who
were now eagerly sneaking around the room with plates of food and engaging in lively conversations
with other adults.
“Thank you for helping me,” I said to Ruby. In return, she gave me another wide smile.
“Always, my love,” she replied, patting me on the shoulder. – I have to leave you for a moment
now. It's time for me to say a few words on the forum, on behalf of the foundation.
And she headed towards the podium, looking around for the microphone.
I smoothed my dark jacket and brushed invisible crumbs from my equally dark, high-waisted pencil
skirt that reached just above my knee.
I felt adult and professional in this outfit, which is how I wanted to feel when I returned to the academy.
I fondly recalled the younger version of myself who trotted the halls here in uniform, with wide,
scared eyes, unbridled ambition, and overprotective brothers lurking around every corner.
My eyes weren't as scared anymore, but my brothers were still overprotective and my ambitions
were still wild and I struggled with them like a fly in a spider's web - that was the impression I got after
talking to Ruby. I wanted so badly to do something meaningful. As I looked around the room where I
organized the charity event and where I had gathered so many people, I wasn't sure if
that's exactly what I meant.

– Hailie?
I looked up at the man standing in front of me. I squinted for a moment to see if I knew him. He
looked young, but his light beard made him look more serious. He also had longer hair and was
dressed quite simply - he wore a loose jacket over a T-shirt and paired it with plain, but shiny new white
Adidas sneakers. I tilted my head, trying to remember where I remembered him from, but I should have
just looked deeper into his eyes, because that's what I recognized him from.
They were round and blue, still a bit like an angel's.

I opened my mouth and he nodded, smiling slightly.
“In person,” he nodded and extended his hand towards me.

I looked at her, wondering if the universe was playing a joke on me.
– I'm glad I managed to drop by.
After getting over the initial shock, I swallowed and looked around discreetly, checking for a hidden
camera. At this moment, only Danilo seemed to be observing the interaction and he didn't seem worried.
I turned back to the boy in front of me and made up my mind

finally shake his hand that he held so patiently in the air.
“Jason,” I said. - It's you.
“You've met me,” he laughed.
“Barely,” I replied weakly, taking in the sight of him speechless. - You changed.
“Very much,” he nodded. – You kind of do too.
I stared at him and shook my head, still in disbelief.
- What are you doing here…?
– I was visiting my mother and found out that Hailie Monet was organizing a quick charity campaign
at my old school, to which she cordially invites all graduates.
“You're not a graduate, if I remember correctly,” I replied. – You're out.

Jason laughed again and nodded, putting his hands in his jacket pockets.
“It was so,” he agreed. – But I decided I would try to break in. I showed them
school admission document and lied that I had lost my certificate. They turned a blind eye.
“Great, I see they haven't learned to be careful,” I muttered.
– I came to support your action. I contributed something from myself.
I cleared my throat, feeling awkward.
– Well, thank you.
“You're looking at me suspiciously,” he remarked, and I raised my eyebrows.
– What, are you surprised? We did not part on friendly terms.
- Not surprised. I was a loser.
For the first time today, I looked at him, intrigued, because he seemed to be talking
Honestly.
“I've changed, seriously,” he continued. – Would you like some tea?

– Would you like to have tea with Jason Evegreen? – I put my hand to my mouth, then I couldn't
help it and snorted. – I can't believe these words just stayed
said out loud.

– I'd suggest something else, but there's no punch with even a gram of alcohol
at your mini-banquet. He shrugged, the corners of his mouth turning up in mockery.
– This is a charity event whose aim is to educate about the risks involved
with driving under the influence of alcohol. Of course we don't serve drinks here.
– So, tea?
15
BLAH, BLAH, BLAH… HAILIE MONET
I had nothing to lose. No one wanted anything from me for the moment,
so I pushed my way to the coffee and boiling water station, feeling Jason
hot on my heels.
“I would have expected you to hate me,” I said bluntly as we carefully sat down to
the side on the lowest bench in the stands with paper cups in our hands.
“Nope,” he denied, shaking his head. “I mean, I literally hated you

awhile. Or rather, if I were to specify, I hated your brothers.
“They were… unpleasant for you,” I admitted, putting the stirrer aside.
– They were jerks to me, but I wasn't necessarily better.
I didn't argue, and Jason smiled.
– Listen, basically what I mean is that I would like to apologize to you. – I raised it
his eyesight. “I'm sorry for what happened, Hailie,” he said seriously.
I blinked and almost scalded my fingers with boiling water when I held them on
the cup too long. I set it aside and rubbed my hands together, staring at Jason in
complete surprise.
– I have changed, and recently my therapist suggested that I try to get forgiveness
for the past. That's why I came here. You're hard to catch, but you are
one of the people who deserved an apology from me.

“Thank you for thinking of me,” I whispered in a choked voice.
– Will you accept them?
I placed my hands on my skirted thighs and for a moment it felt as if the crowds around us
had disappeared. Ruby was speaking into the microphone, but her voice blended in with the
other sounds filling the room in my head. I saw the twins out of the corner of my eye. They
were guarding the cake stand. Tony was snorting and shaking his head in boredom, and Shane
was brandishing a cupcake.
I looked back at my companion. He stared at me intently, waiting for my reaction. I was
trying to understand what I felt when I was sitting next to him. After all, he had offended me
quite a bit in the past, and there was a period in my life when this man was one of my least
favorite people. What do I think about him now?
I didn't feel hatred. The bad things about our relationship have been blurred by time.
So much had happened over the years, so many other people had come to dislike me even more, that I
no longer felt anything for Jason, no resentment.
“Yes,” I whispered and swallowed. I slowly started nodding my head, faster and faster. I
didn't think anything would shock me so much that evening. - Yes of course. I've already
forgotten what happened.
Jason sighed.
– Thanks, it's a great relief for me.
– Have you talked to someone… anyone else? – I asked casually and took a sip of tea.
Jason twisted his lips into a wry smile, knowing who I meant.
“You mean Lavinia?”
“You probably hurt her a little more than me,” I remarked quietly.
He sighed and stared at his tea.
– She was the first person I contacted.
– Is she okay?
– He's doing fine. I think he teaches dance at some school. That's how I found her. I do not know anything
more because she didn't want to talk to me.

-She hasn't forgiven you? – I murmured understandingly.
Jason shook his head glumly, his eyes still on the floor. He scratched his chin with his
free hand.
– I wanted to apologize, but she told me to fuck off. – He sighed again. – Maybe I got
it at a bad time. Maybe she was tired, irritated or had a bad day. Or maybe she hasn't
processed what happened and I hurt her too deeply.
My therapist says I need to accept that she may never be ready to forgive me.
– I wish I could tell you something soothing, but in this situation I'm on her side –
I said.
– I know, cool. Jason grimaced. – It was me who messed up. I'm lucky that at least
you talk to me. And Audrey.
– Have you seen Audrey? – I was amazed, and my heart trembled at the memory
this girl. Our short friendship ended in such a dramatic way...
– I finally used her, so she was also on my list of people to apologize to.
Yes, I seriously have such a list.
- What with
her? – I had to travel all the way to South Carolina to meet Audrey. She moved there
with her family some time ago. Mainly to be with Jerry…
I took a deep breath at the sound of that name.

“Jerry…” I whispered. – How's he holding up?
– It was average, it's better. Audrey said that about two years ago he went to prison
for a few months for robbing some, I don't know, gas station? I know, it's crazy, I had the
same face when she told me that. Well, he's already out and lives with his parents. He
mainly plays games, although he recently started earning some money from it, so maybe
he will slowly get back on his feet.
– Is Audrey better? – I asked, desperate to hear some more positive news. Jerry was
much more of a disgrace to me than Jason, and because of that, he was never going to
get me back. Just not after what he did to me. But hearing about him robbing stores wasn't
pleasant for me.
– Audrey is doing well. She has a boyfriend, studies something related to finance,
some long name, I don't remember. Nothing interesting for me. But it seems
content.
“It's good to hear that,” I concluded quietly, looking to the side where someone was every now and then
someone was walking by.

– Have you heard from anyone? How is Mona?
– Mona studies in Canada, works in a large company and is doing quite well.
She makes good money for a student, and her boss loves her.
– That's great to hear, Mona seemed cool.

“It's cool,” I confirmed.
- And you? I see that you are involved in social projects. It's a good thing, he said,
looking around the room.
– This is an extracurricular activity. I was inspired when a student hit a car
in which my family traveled.
- I heard. It's a miracle the kid is still alive, he joked.
I nodded, slightly lifting the corners of my mouth.
– I live in Barcelona, at least for the moment – I continued.
– I know that. You're studying medicine, right?
- How do you know?
– People are talking. Many people are still interested in what the famous Hailie is up to
Coins.
I snorted.
– Why Spain? – he asked, swirling a cup of tea in his hands.
– I needed to escape from the United States for a while. I'll probably come back here, but for now
I feel good there. I learned Spanish, I met people, I'm developing.
- Sounds nice.
- What did you do? - I asked and added, after a moment's hesitation: - How did it go?
your life after… you know.
“After your oldest brother arranged for me to get kicked out of the academy?”
I nodded shyly.
– I went to public school. – Jason became lost in thought. – I was still a little nerd for a while. I
was carrying anger and everyone around me was the worst to me except, you know, myself, as is
usually the case. - He twisted his face into a grimace, obviously not very proud of that time. – I also
got into a little trouble there a few times and finally my mother told me that I was just thinking
nonsense and that I had to find a hobby or else she would send me to a military school.
– And you found it?
– I was scared by this threat, so just to be on the safe side, I signed up for a photography club.
- Something flashed in his irises as he laughed.
My eyes widened.
- Really?
– I won't lie. At the beginning I was driven by, you know, primitive motives. He stroked his beard
again, clearly embarrassed. – Anyway, what will I lurk around you, you know very well that I was an
idiot.
I signed up for photography because I was hoping to take photos of pretty girls.
– Mhm. I rolled my eyes disapprovingly.
– And it was a bull's-eye, because I first did a session for one girl, which turned out so great that
then everyone at school went crazy and was ready to take lots of cool photos, which they could
then brag about on social media. And the photos were really great, because it turned out by accident
that I had an extremely developed aesthetic sense, or something like that.
I laughed and Jason held up his hands defensively.

– I'm not bragging, I promise. Everyone around me was pissing on their feet about how I have
an eye for frames and so on. It all came naturally to me. And after some time, it turned out that not
only was I good at it, but I also really liked it.
– Are you still taking photos?
“I work as a professional photographer,” he replied. – Already in high school, I had my first

publications in magazines and on various websites, and then I left my studies and went to New
York, where I got a lot of orders. It was enough to meet someone who knew someone. Madness.
– It really sounds crazy. Congratulations. Big, I said, spinning

head in admiration.
– That's why I'm actually grateful that it all turned out this way. Never
I wouldn't have found my passion if I hadn't been kicked out of that school.
“I'm glad my brothers could be of some use,” I joked.
– They came in handy, seriously. I actually understand them now. I have nothing for them either
too bad.
“You've really changed,” I said with appreciation.

“I owe this change to her,” he said and reached into his jeans pocket. He took out his phone and
brought the screen up to my face, which brightened to reveal a professional photo of a little smiling girl
with a blonde ponytail on top of her head and big, round, angelic eyes.
My mouth fell open.
– Is that…
“My daughter,” he said proudly.
– Gosh, Jason! - I exclaimed, grabbing his cell phone to get a better look. – Those eyes, she looks
like you!
“Her name is Luna and she's totally like me,” Jason confirmed, his own eyes lighting up again, this
time with excitement. – He wants to do everything the same as I do. She goes everywhere with a toy
camera and is the best model I've ever had.
- How old is she?
- Three.
“She's so sweet,” I commented, with unrelenting disbelief
looking at the photo of the girl.
– He's the cutest baby in the world. Jason smiled too as he glanced at his phone.
– Does that mean she was born shortly after you graduated from high school?
– As soon as I finished school, my girlfriend got pregnant. She was an aspiring model and probably
would have achieved a lot, but pregnancy halted her career and then she somehow fell out of the game.
It's okay, she's an influencer now. She cooperates with brands and stuff like that, she's happy.
– So you're together?
– We're planning a wedding. We eat each other a bit sometimes, but overall we both want to create
family. For Luna and everything. We're cool together, so why not.
I was shaking my head.
- It's amazing.
– I know, at first, when I found out that I was going to be a father, I thought it was a joke.
But when I saw this growing belly, I felt some chills... - Jason looked at his hands in disbelief. – Do you
know what I thought when I held Luna in my arms for the first time?
I shook my head, seeing that he was waiting for an answer. He even looked up at me
expectantly.
– Honestly, my first thought was that if someone ever hurts her, so what
At least I'll throw him down the stairs.
I burst out laughing.
“I'm sorry, I shouldn't have,” I choked out, covering my mouth with my hand.
– Laugh, go ahead. This baby made me understand a lot of different things. For example,
I acted like garbage towards Lavinia.
– Maybe one day he will forgive you.
– If not, I understand. I deserve it. - He threw up his arms. – But I want you to know,
Hailie, that I really liked you.
I gave him a quick glance.
“Really,” he continued. – It doesn't change the fact that I was an idiot, so I probably would
have hurt you in the end, but of all my high school crushes, you were the only girl with whom
- I can honestly say - I liked spending time with.
Even in these dirty toilets.
“That's nice,” I said honestly. – I liked you too. That is, before I disliked you.
– Remember that slap you gave me in the cafeteria?

- I remember…
– My male pride suffered so much then that I boiled with anger for a long time just
remembering him – he admitted. – You got under my skin so much then that it made me
shiver every time I thought about you. But now I remember it with admiration for you, you
know? You were the only girl, seriously the only one in my entire life, who didn't try to suck up
to me or cry on purpose to make me feel guilty after the breakup, and you showed me where
I belonged back then.
– I'm glad I played a part in raising you to be a decent person –
I laughed.
Jason smiled and drank his tea.
– It's good to know you're okay. - He waved his hand towards the crowd. – It's nice that
you do things like this. They are important. If you ever need help with something, please
reach out.
Jason handed me his business card, which I clutched at, and then it was time to say
goodbye. We hugged, and then I looked at him for a moment, surprised at how nice the
meeting had gone. I would never have guessed that I would talk to this man like an old friend.
I watched him walk towards the exit and couldn't stop shaking my head in disbelief.
And then I ran into another friend.

The one who usually appeared out of nowhere.
I turned around, the "sorry" I uttered coming out wry as I saw it bounced off Adrien
Santana. I immediately felt the thick cloud of darkness that I had always imagined hanging
over him envelop me.
My unexpectedly good mood after talking to Jason faded as I immediately put on a mask,
feeling like I had to be on my guard.
Adrien, who, like Vince, didn't shy away from suits, kept his hands behind his back. I
quickly left mine too, remembering the stupid rule of inviolability that he himself followed so
carefully.
– Good morning, Hailie Monet – he greeted with a calmness and culture that I couldn't
deny to him.
He wasn't smiling openly, but there was an expression of amusement on his face.
-You here? – I asked, honestly surprised. Once again today.
I must admit that after visiting his bar, I preferred not to meet him again. Every conversation
we had could potentially be used by him against me.
He threw up his arms.

– You invited me.
– I invited you? – I was surprised, putting my hand to my chest.
“You invited academy graduates, Hailie Monet,” he reminded me mockingly. –
Remember I'm one of them?
- ABOUT.
– I came to join your lovely collection.

“I wouldn't expect you'd find the time,” I admitted, tucking my hair behind my ear. I felt
strange when he looked at me with his dark eyes.
Like he was always analyzing me. It was not without reason that I was also surprised by his
presence. I organized the collection at the last minute, so I didn't have time
publicize it properly or arrange for the arrival of bigwigs of his caliber.

Almost none of the graduates showed up. The fact that Adrien Santan, a member of the
Organization, was here had the right to leave me speechless.
“I had the evening off, so I showed up,” he said, then added clearly but more quietly,
“I can be generous when I feel like it.”
Swallowing, I nodded.
– Well, thank you…
I still didn't understand how he had even bothered to come here, but I didn't pursue it further
topic.
“I'm also glad to hear that the boy who hit your brothers' car is alive,” he added
casually. – The organization has a lot of work anyway, so it's good to know that there
will be no need to cover up anyone's disappearance.
He laughed softly at the look on my face.
- It's just a joke.
“Ah,” I murmured. I wanted to free myself from his embarrassing presence, but I
couldn't do it simply. This invisible fog of dark energy that seemed to constantly surround
him was beginning to make me feel uncomfortable. I didn't feel comfortable, so I decided
to throw something so that I could immediately say goodbye and get away from her
tentacles. I wanted to show him respect, not irritate him, and at the same time excuse my
responsibilities, so I said quietly, "I'd like to thank you for your decision regarding Dylan."
I haven't had a chance... to do this before.
I hoped that the stress that gripped me around Adrien in its tight embrace would
I'll let it go if I'm just polite to the man, but then he whispered:
- You do not have to thank me. We both agreed it wouldn't be a favor.
- He leaned forward slightly and lowered his voice even more: - We finally agreed on
payment.
“For a favor,” I said in panic, hearing the ominous word “payment.”
“That's right, Hailie Monet,” he whispered, without taking my intense attention away from me
eyesight. - A favor.
I spread my arms, even more nervous under that piercing gaze.
– Do you need some now?

He shook his head slightly and straightened up.

- Not yet.
– Mrs. Monet?
Feeling shivers down my spine, I was glad when Ian accosted me, even though he usually did
I felt rather dislike for this kid.
“Mom said to ask if there's anything else you'd like me to do now,” he muttered.
“No, Ian,” I replied, clearing my throat to make my voice sound more confident. – But just
hang around here and let people see that you're here. If I need you, you'll know about it.
Ian swallowed and nodded.

As he left, I heard Adrien's mocking laughter again. “You
arranged it nicely, Madame Monet,” he said appreciatively.
– He's just a stupid kid. – I sighed. – I'm making sure he learns a lesson.
– And you do it in an elegant, strict and yet humane way. I bow my head.
– See, who would have thought that you don't have to hurt people to teach them a lesson?
– Vincent agrees with you on this too?
My silence was eloquent.
– Oh, you see, I was just wondering what his absence here meant.
“Vincent is busy,” I replied coldly. - He's working. And shouldn't you?
You mentioned that you have a lot of things to deal with in the Organization.
“Yes, a lot,” he admitted. – Next week, for example, I have some meetings in Barcelona,
maybe then I will take the opportunity to approach you for my payment?
I was sure he was using that word on purpose because he saw how much discomfort it made
me feel.
We looked at each other and I tried to be tough, but inside I was shaking because deep down
I knew I couldn't bend him. Even though our banter may have seemed mutually brilliant, for some
incomprehensible reason he always had the last word in it.
Because I was in debt to him.

– Why do you even need any of my favors? – I hissed.

Adrien shrugged.
– I'm sure you'll find out. – Then he nodded at me and, as he left, he said: – See you in sunny
Spain, Hailie Monet.
- You can't... - I called after him, but I stopped because I waited too long and Adrien managed
to disappear in the crowd of people who now started to look in my direction at the sound of my
raised voice.
So I fell silent and licked my lips, deeply concerned about this goodbye.
– What did he tell you? – Shane asked.
I jumped when he and Tony suddenly appeared on my sides. Both from under
They stared with narrowed eyes at the place where Santan had disappeared.
- That... - I started, but my voice was hoarse, so I cleared my throat first - that he donated to
the collection.
“Weird guy,” Shane muttered.
Tony nodded and frowned, nudging me.
– Come on, stay away from him.
– I'm keeping it, he came to me on his own. – I pulled on my jacket to wrap it tightly around me,
because even though Adrien had already left, he left behind a strange
chill.
Or maybe it was just me who was panicking because I was worried about the slippery mystery that was
I hid it from my brothers.

– Does it bother you? Shane asked, tensing up a little.
- NO…
– What is he saying to you? – Tony growled, also in a fighting mood.

– What was he even doing here?
– Nothing... Come on. He didn't do anything, everything is fine. He said as always, you know,
the same thing. Blah, blah, blah… Hailie Monet, something. You know.
The twins looked at me suspiciously, and then, as if they had practiced this before,
In unison, they looked at Danilo.
Luckily for me, the security guard worked for me, not my brothers, so he remained silent. The
boys soon dropped the topic, but I knew I was treading on thin ice, because the moment the Monet
brothers start to suspect something, things get dangerous.
After all, if they found out what I did in secret from them, they would tear me to pieces.
That's why, even though deep down I believed that Adrien would just say goodbye
he teased me, I trembled just remembering his words.
See you in sunny Spain.
I clenched my hands into fists and the air around me became so thick that I could
box with him. I was leaning on the pool table in Ecbert's old office
and I stared at the face of the huge oak clock. Its ticking disturbed the silence.
I was surprised that it didn't interfere with my father's work. He claimed he liked the sound of it
relaxes.
He pissed me off.
Today he was really outdoing himself, but that was probably due to my generally low
mood. When I couldn't bear the tension anymore and had to shed the burden, I said
reluctantly:
– I said something inappropriate to Vincent's sister.
Dad was leaning on the desk with both hands and had been in that position for several
minutes. It was quite an impressive pose - he looked agitated that way. However, I knew
that he tended to lean on the desk because he didn't have the strength to stand for too
long, and on the other hand, he was too nervous to just sit down.
“I've heard that before,” he muttered in a hoarse voice.
– I should pay her respects. Apologize, I wondered aloud. face
I had a sour stomach, I didn't really like the idea.
– Stop doing this. – The reluctance in Ecbert's voice was as clear as in mine. – They
constantly forget to pay respect to us. So we have bigger problems. What did you tell
Monet?
“I demanded to see Camden,” I confessed. – Even Vincent had a hard time
get out of this farce without preparation. He promised to contact us.
– Camden, that old trickster…
Ecbert shook his head. He knew Camden Monet all too well, and you could even say
he had a slight fondness for him. In fact, he mourned for him. This made it even more difficult
him to come to terms with the newly discovered truth.
“Okay, yes,” he muttered to himself. – We need to talk to him immediately and we need to
draw consequences from this situation. Monets cannot go unpunished, for God's sake!
I nodded.
It was something I had a hard time admitting to my father, but I felt most angry at myself at
the moment. I couldn't control myself when I caught Hailie Monet talking to Camden Monet. I
felt such indescribable anger and disbelief when the young woman accidentally started calling
"Dad" into the phone. So much disbelief. And disappointment, disappointment too.
Because the Monets handle some matters so inelegantly. I remembered how I felt sorry for
them when another tragedy struck their family - the death of their father. I seethed as I realized
it was just another lie.
– How to trust them? – I snorted in frustration. – How to cooperate with them?
– That's it. “Egbert took one hand off the desk to point a finger at me. – That's a good
question. I think for now we will have to let Vincent know that this trust is no longer there. We
will not break off cooperation, it would be stupid and extremely difficult to carry out, but there
must be some consequences.
I nodded.
– We will, dad.
Ecbert sighed heavily at the difficulty of this situation, but we had been tensing up for a
good hour now, so it was high time to at least try to relax. He finally sat down in his chair and
then let out a breath, and then a moment
he massaged his temples.
“Call us for coffee,” he said to me calmly, but quickly changed his mind.
– Although no, wait. You know what, pour us something from the bar.
- Are you sure? – I raised my eyebrows because I knew that with his illness he had to
be careful with stimulants.
He gave me a pointed look.
“Fine,” I muttered, shrugging. I pushed myself away from the pool table and went to the
bar to look for something interesting. My father's alcohol collection may not have been larger
than mine, but it was certainly exceptionally sophisticated.
– As for whatever you said to Monet's sister, if you feel you've gone too far, son, fix it. We don't
need your remorse here. The Monets were at fault and I would like to make that clear.
With stiff fingers I unscrewed the cork of a bottle of some rare cognac.
I clenched my jaw and didn't turn to my father until I relaxed it.
– Mhm, I will.
I contacted Vincent. I calmed down and expressed my willingness to apologize to his sister for the
unfortunate exchange in his office. I could still see her frightened look in my mind. Although the news
that Camden Monet was alive surprised me, I shouldn't have taken it out on a teenager. It's not like
she planned it all. The girl was terrified and I unnecessarily added to her unpleasantness.
Vincent wasn't thrilled with my wish, but his current mission was to placate me, so he agreed that
I would apologize to her for my reaction in a public place, and of course in the presence of Hailie's
bodyguard.
And only if she lets me.
He didn't know what I said to her. I didn't confess. She didn't say anything either. Otherwise, and I
was sure of that, Vincent wouldn't have let me go. Those weren't words he wanted his sister to hear,
no matter what the circumstances were.
I felt embarrassed myself.

That's why I went into the jeweler, determined to find something for this girl
make up for your tactlessness.
“I'm looking for something for…” I sighed and wiped my face, looking around
all these trinkets, and then I admitted: - I don't know how old she is...
The salesman laughed heartily.
“She's a teenager anyway,” I added.
The salesman stopped laughing.
He looked at me carefully until I had to return it, but mine was sharper.
“It's for my partner's sister,” I explained coldly. – To express my opinion to him

respect.
I didn't know why I was explaining myself. The important thing is that it worked because the
seller stopped judging me. Very good, because any longer and I would become unpleasant.
He offered various trinkets, but in the end I left the store with pearls. I couldn't resist, after
all, the pearls for the Pearl of Coins are a perfect reference. The jeweler said pearls would suit
more mature women, but he turned a blind eye when I insisted on them.
I haven't crossed the threshold of the Academy for years. Not much has changed here,
maybe a few of the school's buildings have been renovated, but that's no surprise. They have to
keep up with the requirements of customers, most of whom were parents of children studying
here. After all, they really get mountains and mountains of money from them.
The students' wealth was also revealed by the cars in the parking lot. Without a doubt, the
most impressive among them was the gold Porsche. Everyone in the area knew this nugget of
gold on wheels belonged to Hailie Monet, and it was her I stood next to when
The bell ranged.
I watched kids pouring out of the building. It reminded me of the times when I was one of
them myself. After school, I would get in my car, William in his, and we would race along the
roads through the Pennsylvania forests. And then we received fines, which we tried (with poor
results) to hide from our fathers. Funny times.
Many people gave me interested glances. I ignored them all, but they were starting to irritate
me, so I was happy to see Hailie Monet walking towards me. She was holding a book in her
hand, as befits a real student, she was wearing a headband in her hair, and she had an
expression on her face expressing the hidden confidence in her spirit.
I tilted my head, waiting for him to see me.
When this happened, she stopped and widened her eyes. I felt no pride as I saw a fleeting
fear in them, which was quickly replaced by studied hostility. Her blonde bodyguard muttered
something to her.
“Good, because I don't want to,” she said, then moved a little closer and added
louder: - Have you heard? I do not want to talk to you.
“Mr. Santan,” the security guard warned me, but I ignored him. That's not why I came here,
and I had already spent almost an hour and a half on a trip to one of the better jewelry stores in
the area, only to turn around and leave.
I was ready to show remorse, even more than I thought I would.

I really felt stupid.
– I came with peaceful intentions, Hailie Monet. Listen to me, please.
“I listened to you quite a bit last time,” she pointed out.
I nodded, trying to stay calm. She had every right to react like that.
“Yes, and that's why I'm here,” I explained patiently.
Anger was shining in Hailie Monet's eyes. She extended her finger towards the ground and no
looking away from me, she asked,
"What, maybe I should kneel here?"
Christ, I hoped no one heard that. I guess she did too, because she looked around
and she blushed slightly.
“I've come to apologize,” I said, and then I started reciting: “And I'm doing it for two
reasons. First of all, I'm sorry because I have to. You're Vincent Monet's sister, and I
disrespected you. My actions and words were definitely inappropriate. I should have
been careful around you. I behaved reprehensibly and absolutely not in a gentlemanly
manner.
I sounded like a robot. The girl didn't look like she was about to faint.
She stared at me with the same dislike.
– Secondly, I'm sorry because I want to. I like you, Hailie Monet - I confessed, trying
to put as much sincerity into this fragment as possible. She deserved it. – I'm having
fun watching you crawl around in our world. You are so different from him, and yet you
fit here like a glove. I wouldn't want to be because of you
identified with boorishness. – It was true, because even though Hailie Monet was not
an indicator, I had the impression that if an empathetic and innocent girl like her thinks
someone is rude, that person simply must be one. For some reason, I wanted not to be
perceived that way by her. – I got angry at your family in Vincent's office, and I still hold
a grudge, but I took it out on you, which shouldn't have happened. To be clear, you
also showed disrespect towards me with your offer. – Well, here's where I had to point
it out to her so it wouldn't get too sweet. – That's why I was doubly nervous. Yes, I
know you panicked, that's why I admit... - I sighed. – I should be the one to take control
of the situation and not add fuel to the fire. Sorry, Hailie Monet, for
that I scared you.

I guess it turned out well. I looked at her intensely, wanting to put pressure on her with my gaze
so that she wouldn't run away from him. I saw from her that it works. She was breaking. If someone
interrupted us now, talked to her and distracted her from our conversation, thus destroying the
understanding and honesty that had developed between us, I would be absolutely furious.
– You should be careful about the oaths you take. Especially in moments of desperation. This
may end badly someday. Especially considering your last name. This is what I wanted to tell you then
and give you a little lesson - I said, realizing that it was a poor explanation.
– The problem is that you are not the right person to teach me life lessons.
That's what I'm talking about, right to the point.
“It's true, it's none of my business,” I admitted.

I must have pleased her because her facial features softened and although she still acted grumpy,
she no longer looked so disgusted. She even walked over to her car as if she no longer cared that I
was standing too close. She reached for the handle to open the door, and then I realized that that
was enough. Apology accepted.
I cleared my throat.
- One more thing.
She glanced at me impatiently.
- Yes?
I took out the box and held it out to her, and instantly it hit her face
there was hesitation and suspicion.
– It's just a little apology.
I didn't know then that because of these damn gems, in exactly an hour and a half I was going to
receive a phone call from an angry William Monet.
She looked back at the security guard, as if seeking confirmation that she could accept the gift.
Life experience had taught this poor girl caution in an extremely brutal way, so I waited until she
accepted my gift in harmony with herself. When she took it in her hand, I smiled inwardly.
Mission accomplished.
Now it was high time to evacuate the Academy premises. Too many curious eyes
here. So I glanced at the girl one last time, pleased with how interested she was
examining the ribbon-tied box in her hands.
“Hang in there, Hailie Monet,” I said finally.
And I left.
16
FOUND TREASURES
PAST CENTURIES
In some fields of study, things got hot around the session, when
I had to study at night for exams.
The hot period in medicine lasted throughout my
studies. So, in order to survive after implementing this system and not go crazy, you had
to find some way to de-stress. My friends kept me sane. I had a lot of them here - most of
them were from my year, I also met a large group thanks to Alex. Making new friends was
facilitated by the Spanish culture and the way of life of the Spaniards, who are open and
sociable.
They may not have been people I would jump into fire for or who would jump into fire after
me, but it was enough for me that there was always someone willing to have a party, dinner
or go out for coffee - for many years of my life, access to these pleasures was for me. very
limited, so now I used them with great joy.
Today I spent the evening with some friends from the group. We sipped Aperol drinks,
sighing over an extremely tiring day filled with laboratory classes. It was nice to chat sometimes
with people passing by
by the same.
After one drink, I was persuaded to have another one, but then, when a group of people
formed willing to go further into the city - probably to a club, I gave up. I wasn't in the mood that
day, but I still wonder what my life would have been like if I hadn't returned home so quickly.
What I can be sure of is that I wouldn't meet Adrien Santana under it.
It was evening, so it was already dark, and I didn't recognize him at first when I got out of
the taxi in front of my tenement house. Slightly haircut, I initially didn't pay attention to the man
in a dark coat standing nearby. I planned to quickly run from the car to the building, but I stopped
abruptly when I heard behind me:
– Hailie Monet.
My heart skipped a beat.

After our last conversation at the charity event at the academy, I was a little apprehensive,
but my anxiety quickly subsided - I managed to convince myself that Adrien was just making
fun of me and wasn't planning on visiting Spain at all, and even if he was, he wouldn't bother
me here. Why would he?
Well, I managed to let my guard down very easily. I allowed it to happen, and now it was my
responsibility.
I turned around. With my mouth parted, I strained my eyes, still believing that someone was
playing a joke on me, because the sight of Adrien in front of the house, and on a continent other
than North America, was too unbelievable for me.
He stood with his hands in his coat pocket. He had a dark turtleneck peeking out from under
him, and his equally dark eyes were looking at me in such an intense and mocking way that
there was no mistaking it - it was Adrien himself. This look and manner were inimitable.
“You were scared,” he remarked.

I blew the air out of my lungs.
“You surprised me,” I replied. - What are you doing here?
– I told you I'd be in Barcelona.
“That… still doesn't explain why you're standing outside my house.”
The smile on his lips, well camouflaged by the dark seriousness,
it just frustrated me. It was so hard for me to read this man.
– How did you even know where exactly I lived? – I asked, getting more and more
irritated. I was tired and wanted to go to sleep and not have to deal with the riddle-
filled Santan.
He snorted in response, as if it was so obvious that he didn't feel the need to string his tongue.
Offended by his attitude, and also - deep down - deeply concerned about it, I
looked for Danilo. He stood nearby, ready to spring into action. Unnecessarily,
because Adrien probably wasn't going to attack me just yet. Or at least he was far
enough away from me that our conversation looked at least strange to an outside
observer.
Adrien must have noticed that I looked around for a security guard, but he didn't see this one
commented.
“I have to go,” I said, trying to sound decisive. – I have classes tomorrow morning.
He nodded calmly, so I turned away from him and walked towards the cage, heart
beating. I dipped my hand into my bag and tightened my fingers around my keys.
This encouraged me. I felt like I was evading him, but it wasn't like I was that smart.
He let me do it.
Until he decided to keep me.
– I came for my payment.
I froze and dropped my keys back into my bag.
I swallowed, slowly turning back to him.
This time he smiled slightly. He knew how much discomfort he caused me. You
didn't even have to be particularly observant to see the anxiety in my eyes.
“Or a favor, if you prefer,” he added casually, lifting the corner of his mouth even
higher.
- What now? – I spread my trembling hands (hoping he didn't see the trembling).
– We did not set a time frame. I can demand it whenever I want.

I looked around. The street lit with street lamps was not completely deserted, people were
passing by somewhere in the distance, and from time to time a car drove by. Despite
everything, I felt as if there was a wall separating me from reality. The wall Adrien was putting up behind
every time I saw him. Especially in such circumstances - that is, not at any ball and without
brothers around ready to protect me.
Even Danilo seemed excluded, although he watched over me from a very close distance.
His face was tense and he was staring at Adrien warily, ready to draw his weapon at any
moment. He also glanced over his shoulder from time to time, and it took me a moment to
realize that there was another man lurking somewhere in the darkness behind me.
I wasn't the only one who walked the streets of Barcelona with
security. To control my emotions, I took a deep, frustrated breath and crossed my arms
breasts, trying to appear confident.
– Okay, what do you need from me?
Adrien, true to his mysterious nature, was silent for a moment before replying, "Your time."
I couldn't even move. I felt sick just thinking about how strange it was
and this man arouses intense reactions in me.
- How much? – I finally whispered.
“Wise question,” he praised me. – One evening.
I swallowed again, not caring that he could definitely see it.
- Today? – My voice was very quiet.
“Tomorrow,” he replied, and looked at me, if possible, even more closely. – You drank
alcohol today, right?
Frowning slightly, I nodded, but quickly added, "I'm not drunk."
“No,” he admitted. – However, I prefer to spend time with you when your mind is one
hundred percent sober, Hailie Monet.
“What do you want…” I stopped and cleared my throat. - What for? This evening? - At last
I fell silent and after a while I spoke more clearly: - What will be the plan for this evening?
Adrien's smile widened as he heard how carefully I phrased the question.
– Planning will be your responsibility.
- To me? – I squealed.
“I'm bored,” he said simply. – I have a lot of meetings, one more
tedious than the other. I need some entertainment and you, Hailie Monet, will provide it.
– Entertainment?
– Do you always repeat the words of your interlocutor?

– Only when I have a hard time understanding what he's saying to me.
– You're intelligent, you'll figure it out.

– Is that what you wanted with the favor? – I was honestly surprised.
Adrien tilted his head curiously.
– What did you expect?
– Should I take you to the cinema because you're bored?
– Only if you choose the right movie.
I shook my head, wondering if I hadn't drank a little more than that
I thought so. Adrien was having fun watching me look confused.
- See you tomorrow. – He gave me a polite nod and left.
I opened my mouth to call after him, but I was so shocked that I just watched him disappear
around the corner, where a car was probably waiting for him, with his bodyguard following at a
reasonable distance behind him.
I stood speechless, watched by a confused Danilo. I only came to my senses when some kids
passing by burst into loud laughter.
I blinked and licked my lips, then walked briskly into the house.
I struggled for a long time with the key and I couldn't get it into the hole. The shaking of my hands
was only calmed down by Dactyl, who came out to greet me and demanded to be stroked. But I was
still anxious and tense. I paced around the apartment, biting my lip and running my fingers through
my hair. Seeing darkness outside the windows, I suddenly pulled down all the blinds.
And when I went to bed, I stared at the ceiling for a long time.
Adrien hadn't done anything wrong to me, and he probably wasn't going to hurt me tomorrow
either, but what was happening was so abstract that I couldn't sleep for a long time.
Does he want to turn me into, excuse me, some sort of guide to the seven sorrows?
A clown to entertain?
I rubbed my eyes irritably, begging my brain to let me fall asleep and not analyze it anymore,
because I wasn't reaching any reasonable conclusions. Before, I was afraid to think how Adrien would
use the favor that was owed to him, but I certainly didn't expect that he would make me his companion
on the trip. It scared and stressed me because I didn't know his intentions and I couldn't assume that
they weren't real
diabolical.
I fell asleep very late and had to get up at dawn. As soon as I opened my eyes, the same fear
as yesterday attacked me.
I was cold all day. I sat in a thick sweatshirt during lectures, and when it came time for lunch, I
could barely swallow anything. Seeing this, my friends from the group started talking to me, and
then I exhaled and thought that maybe I could try to take advantage of them.
– A friend of mine is dropping by – I announced, picking at my sandwich, and at the sight of

surprised glances immediately thrown my way, I quickly added: – Like a cousin.
- Handsome? – asked Marlene, with whom I exchanged notes well

and partying, but which one I currently wanted to punch.
“He…” I hesitated, because Adrien wasn't the least attractive person I've ever seen
I met him, but I wouldn't call him handsome... because he wasn't. - Not my type.
– You always say you don't have a type.
“But if I did, it wouldn't belong to him,” I said, a little more harshly than I wanted to. "The thing
is, I have to spend this evening with him."
– Boo... I thought we were going out together today.
– Today is Thursday, happy hour at our favorite bar, remember?
I sighed.
– I remember, but I can't make it today. I owe this… cousin a favor. I have to plan something
with him this evening.
- Entire evening?
– I don't know, maybe just for part of the evening.
– You don't like him, it's obvious.
“I don't like it,” I agreed, sighing.
– Maybe just take him out for a quick dinner and be done? Angel suggested.
– Dinner is a risk, they will have to talk a lot.
“I want to talk as little as possible,” I said firmly.
– Maybe a cinema?
“It's dark in the cinema and it's easy for sexual tension,” Marlene said.
– But he's her cousin.
– She said he was "sort of like a cousin." –
No cinema! – I exclaimed, widening my eyes.
– Why are you so red? – Angel laughed.

“It just pisses me off that it's my job to come up with attractions,” I growled. – I have better things
to do.
– Maybe take him for a walk? After the beach or around the city?
– This will also force them to talk.
– And the club? It's noisy in the club.
– I won't go to the club with him! – I sighed, frustrated with these weak ideas. Going through my
thoughts, I stared at the wall of the university cafe. – I need to take him somewhere where there won't
be much conversation, where it won't be romantic or where he won't have fun. I have to bore him to
death so that he never thinks of initiating such meetings again.
My friends laughed at me, but they helped me think. Ultimately, it's mine anyway
my face lit up as I came up with the perfect idea.
I put down the sandwich, which I practically hadn't touched at all, and took it out of my bag
Telephone.
- I know.
While getting ready, I made sure not to get all dressed up. At the same time, I remembered that
Adrien always looks elegant and well-groomed, and I didn't want to stand out, so I compromised -
modest chic. I wore a brown, pleated, knee-length skirt, a white satin shirt with a V-neck, and sports
shoes.
I also curled my hair. I didn't plan to do it, but I was in a trance and I was in a trance
I woke up when I was finishing.
I couldn't believe I was getting ready to go out with Adrien Santan. It was so surreal to me that I
had to constantly convince myself that I wasn't imagining it. I have never met him in such conditions,
alone, one might say socially...
We didn't have an appointment for a specific time, just the evening. Even if I wanted to work out
the details, I wouldn't know how - I still didn't have Adrien's number. Apparently it wasn't hard for him
to get mine though. He wrote to
me around 7 p.m., when I was ready and I was starting to panic that he would call me too
late and they would close the attraction I had planned for us.
"I'm waiting".
That was the message. Adrien obviously weighed his words.

Taking one last look in the mirror, I exhaled, grabbed my keys, scratched Dactyl's ear,
and left, convincing myself to stay calm. In vain, because I was more stressed about this
meeting than I ever was about the university.
I found Adrien standing in the same place as yesterday. He looked even more elegant
because today he was wearing a white shirt instead of a turtleneck. He always looked at
me carefully, but now I shuddered at the look he gave me in greeting.
– Hello, Hailie Monet.

“Good evening,” I replied politely, looking around first to make sure
that Danilo joined us.
I stopped at an appropriate distance and discreetly tightened my hands on the chain of
the small bag that was hanging on my shoulder. I was reacting to the emotions that were
boiling inside me a lot. Because I was going out with Adrien Santan and it was real.
Vincent, if he knew, would murder me.

I didn't believe it, so I stayed still for a moment, and as it continued, Adrien raised his
eyebrows.
– Did you plan on standing on the sidewalk for us?
This question brought me back to reality. I woke up and licked my lips.
– I had something else planned.
- Can't wait.
He confused me because his voice sounded like Adrien was mocking me, like someone
forced him to take this exit, and yet he himself proposed it, or rather - demanded it.
I raised my head.
“It'll be great,” I lied.
After another moment of silence, Adrien spread his hands in anticipation.
– Are we waiting for a taxi?
– Oh. - I frowned and started, reaching into my bag for my phone, then added: - I
didn't order; I'll do it soon.
– I would have arranged for a driver, but I expected Hailie Monet to be better
organized.
I kept the comment silent, even though I wanted to snap back at him. For example,
that I didn't want to meet him at all and that I somehow had the responsibility to create
a plan for tonight, which he burdened me with so senselessly.
I focused on ordering a ride through the app, and then we waited for it for a few
minutes in silence. I purposely didn't interrupt her to keep our communication to a
minimum, but that didn't help me stay calm. In fact, the silence was even worse than
the conversation, because I felt a thick sense of anxiety spreading around me.
I desperately wanted to start jabbering at Danilo and finally opened my mouth, but then
our taxi appeared around the corner of the building.
I reached for the doorknob, but Adrien's hand landed on it faster. I immediately
withdrew my hand so as not to accidentally touch him. I stared for a moment at his
signet ring, which inexorably reminded me of who I was going out with.
Adrien opened the taxi door for me, and feeling his closeness behind me and the
subtle scent of cologne, I tensed even more and, mumbling a weak "Thank you," got in
as quickly as possible.
I sat stiff as a pin as the man walked around the car. I was looking ahead, at the
windshield and the taxi driver, when the door on the other side clicked and Adrien sat
down in the seat next to me. I tried hard not to look at him, panicking more and more. I
was fine with the distance we kept on the street, but now that it suddenly decreased, I
got scared.
I realized that I was generating all these strong emotions within myself.
Of course, Adrien's unusual behavior, like proposing this meeting in the first place,
didn't help, but he didn't do anything to explain why the shivers continued to run through
my body.
I simply associated him as a serious, mysterious person with unfathomable
intentions, and that was enough for me to be wary of him. Especially since I knew how
important and unpunished Vincent was - Adrien, on the other hand, held no lower
position.
The journey passed in silence. Adrien didn't particularly care about interrupting her, and I
couldn't even imagine what I could say that made sense.
He only spoke when we got out and stood in front of the building I was taking him to today.
Then, for the first time that evening, he looked at me with obvious amusement.
- Museum?
I forced an innocent smile.

“They have a great exhibition here,” I said.
He nodded, the corners of his mouth turning up even higher.
“Then I'm looking forward to seeing it.”
I walked ahead, biting my lip. I expected him to be visibly disappointed, embarrassed or at
least yawn at the start, but the trace of mockery didn't disappear from his face, as if he was
getting ready for some great fun.
I collected the tickets and gave one to him, receiving a very polite thank you in return. I
noticed that when he took the ticket, he took great care to grab the other end and not
accidentally touch my hand with his finger. I liked that despite the absurdity of the idea of this
exit, he still follows the established rules. With this awareness I felt safer.
– This is a highly recommended exhibition – I explained.

– Rediscovered Treasures of Past Ages – Adrien read and nodded. – There are a lot of
emotions coming.
I passed over it because we had just entered the first room, which was full of cutlery.
They were lying in glass cases placed in the middle and against the walls.
I immediately went to the first one I found and began to read the information about the forks
there with great attention.
I didn't really understand what it said at all because I was focusing more on sensing whether
Adrien had had enough. He was standing nearby, but he didn't talk to me, so my efforts to
pretend to be absorbed in the exhibits seemed to be in vain.
miserable.
I walked from one display case to another, which got me tired quite quickly. Lest I be
misunderstood - I appreciated the history of the items collected here and their value, but I just
couldn't concentrate on educating and experiencing,
when Adrien Santan was right next to me. And he stayed close to me the whole time and
definitely didn't think about exploring on his own.
He also gave me space and didn't talk to me until we were standing next to him
exhibition with knives with impressive, carved handles.
– These are particularly fascinating, don't you think? – he said loosely.
With his hands in his jacket pocket, he stood right next to me and looked at them intently.
I held my breath.
“Beautiful,” I muttered.
And I quickly moved on.
In the next room I was reading information about plates. I didn't get much out of this trip,
which was a pity because it could have been an interesting outing, and I felt like I wasn't
paying due respect to such priceless exhibits, but what could I do, wandering around here
with Santan hot on my heels? The purpose of this outing was to return a favor I owed him.
My goal was to complete this task so that he would never ask me for anything again.
Sometimes I tried to glance at him out of the corner of my eye, but it wasn't safe because
Adrien often noticed my glances. The last thing he was focused on was the exhibition. What's
more, he didn't seem bored or, as I imagined, even annoyed, but he remained amused. As if
the damn plates behind the glass were telling him jokes.
- ABOUT! – I blurted out when I entered the room with the impressive goblets
for wine, which really impressed me.
Then he snorted, and I looked back at him, flustered.
– Do you like trinkets, Hailie Monet?
– I appreciate them – I replied and quickly read aloud so as not to exchange too many
words with him: – “The cups were made of crystal or gold, decorated with precious stones.
The wine was drank diluted with water. It is interesting.
“Very interesting,” Adrien agreed.
I looked at his face to see if he was sincere. “Great,” I replied slowly.
– Because I wanted it to be interesting.
– I see you're giving it your all.
I stared at him even longer until I began to frown.
– Wait, are you seriously having fun? - I was surprised.
– I don't remember the last time I was in a museum.

– And do you like it here?
– Watching you try to waste my time makes it incredibly enjoyable.
“I'm not trying at all…” I hesitated when he raised an eyebrow.
– Would you like to read more about wine goblets?
I sighed.
“It's just that I don't understand…” I said, and when I realized that I was standing in the
aisle and getting in the way of people, I went with Adrien to the next room, this time with
candlesticks. - I don `t understand what` s going on.
– If you want an explanation from me, Hailie Monet, I will have to ask you
to formulate questions more clearly.
– Why are we here?
– You took me here.
I waved my hand.
– Because I owed you a favor that you decided to use to meet me – I replied. – My question
is: why? Why did you use it for something so trivial?
Adrien became serious and looked at me, if possible, even more closely.
– What did you expect, Hailie Monet?
- I'm listening?
“What favor did you expect me to ask for?”

I bit my lip and thought about it.
“I don't know, I didn't want to think about it,” I admitted. – I had it too
I kinda hope you forget or something.
Adrien snorted and I perked up again, "I just don't
understand why, of all things, you chose to spend time with me."
Adrien lowered his voice and leaned in slightly.
“I wanted your time, Hailie Monet, because he…” He stopped.

– Is it the most valuable? – I finished for him quietly.
He smiled softly, as if he was proud of my reasoning, and I stared into his dark eyes,
feeling a lump form in my throat.
I swallowed, not even hiding how uncomfortable Adrien was causing me.
I also panicked a bit.

“What's that…” I started shrilly, waving my hand, this time more vigorously.
A beautiful, large carved candlestick standing on a pedestal nearby, possibly

gold-plated, carefully admired by an elderly gentleman, didn't even have time to
swing when I hit it with force with my hand.
He just immediately fell to the ground with a bang.
17
I felt pain in my hand - after all, I had just hit it against something hard and
heavy (probably, unfortunately, valuable). I jumped back and stared in horror
at the massive candlestick from the museum exhibition, which was lying on
the floor and - it was already clearly visible - had been damaged. One of its
decorations had broken off and the exhibit now looked very awkward.
I froze.
The old man, who had just been examining the candlestick with great attention, sighed
loudly.
Other visitors looked around and froze. A few people, attracted by the noise, even
looked inside from the next room. The museum security worker, who was standing in the
corner keeping order, froze with her eyes wide open.
I put my hand to my mouth, not believing what had just happened.
I only moved when a snort sounded in my ear. Adrien quickly muffled it, pretending to
clear his throat, but it came out so clearly that I flinched with indignation at the tactlessness.
However, I didn't have time to get angry at him, because a guard just ran up to us and I
started talking incoherently:
– God, I'm sorry, I don't know how it happened...
Without even looking at me, she interrupted my explanation with a violent gesture of her
hand, ordering me to stay quiet and not move from there. With her eyes fixed on the lying
candlestick and her eyebrows furrowed, she was saying something into the walkie-talkie.
Instead of looking at the other candlesticks on display, people preferred to stare at the one I
knocked down and, of course, at me. I tried to ignore them, but then my eyes fell either on
Adrien, who was trying to keep a straight face, or on the damaged exhibit, and I would have liked
to run out of the museum, go home, and hide with tea under the covers and Dactyl by my side.
This is absolutely the worst kind of attention you can be the center of. My cheeks burned as
I heard whispered estimates from visitors about how much damage the damn candlestick had
suffered, how much it might have been worth, and how many years they would put me in prison
for destroying it.
I scowled at the little boy who said that this act was...
I must have contracted some ancient curse. He immediately fell silent.
Soon, a group of museum employees rushed into the room, including a gray-haired man who
turned out to be the director. I felt even worse as I watched him purse his lips sadly as he
examined the candlestick on the floor up close. His companions were also poring over the
exhibit, debating fiercely what it was
to do with it.
Finally the principal turned to me and looked me up and down
heads and with a rather forced smile he pointed to the exit of the room.
– Could I ask you to come with me? - He asked.
“Of course,” I replied meekly.
– Are you alone?
“He's with me,” Adrien interjected before I could react. He even came closer to my side, but
his hands were still in his pockets. He had already become a bit more serious, although there
was something in his attitude that betrayed that he still did not take the situation very seriously.
– I would like to talk to you – the director informed me. - It's necessary to
explain this incident.
“Of course,” I confirmed and turned to Adrien, spreading my hands, this time carefully so as
not to knock anything else off. – I guess this means the end of our meeting. I'm sorry it happened
this way. There are still many exhibits left to see.
“I'm sorry,” he muttered.

– If we part now, will you consider the favor done? –
I asked hopefully.
Adrien looked into my eyes.
“Let me go with you,” he said. – You'll need a witness.
– Everything was recorded by surveillance – the director informed us.
I looked at Adrien expectantly. I hoped he would give up, but he shook his head.
– Sorry, Hailie Monet, I'm having too much fun to let it go.
I clucked in annoyance and stood with my back to him, turning to the principal
museum, who was currently giving Adrien a look that bordered on indignation.
“Please lead the way,” I said defeatedly, wanting nothing more than that
for this evening to end.
The man took us to his office. Only when we started moving did I dare
rub your sore hand. How did I manage to drop such a huge candlestick?
Entering a room with a desk and armchairs, I felt like a kid who had messed up at school
and now ended up on the carpet. Or worse, like little Hailie who got into trouble at Vince's.
God, Vince. What will happen if he finds out?

I glanced at Adrien out of the corner of my eye. He walked into the office with me, and
our security guards pushed in right behind us. I've never seen them stand so close to each
other - the small space here required it.
The museum director looked at them.
“They're with us,” I said quietly.
Then it transferred to me.
– You damaged an exhibit that is several hundred years old.
“I'm very, very sorry,” I began to explain frantically. - It was
accident. I was contemplating art, I waved my hand excitedly and it happened...
The director pursed his lips and clicked something on the keyboard, and then the screen of one of
the two monitors on his desk showed the view of the room where I had knocked down the candlestick.
The man scrolled to the right place and the recording showed Adrien and me entering the
room. It was actually obvious that I was saying something, but it definitely didn't look like I
was discussing any of the exhibits. Bottom
With raised eyebrows, I glared at Adrien until I finally threw my hand to the side and hit the
unfortunate candlestick.
– Art always arouses such emotions in you? – asked the director with a sour face.
“Only ancient candlesticks,” Adrien told him.
I shot him a fleeting murderous look.
“I'm very sorry,” I repeated. – I will cover the damage.
The principal raised an eyebrow.
– Do you realize that this exhibit is worth about one hundred thousand dollars?
– Why wasn't he behind the window? – Adrien asked.
- I'm listening?
– A valuable exhibit should be behind glass. Or be attached to the ground, he noted. –

Meanwhile, the petite woman knocked him down with one wave of her hand. – He raised an
eyebrow. – Is it a lack of care on the part of the museum?
The principal was not pleased to hear this, and I wanted to appease him,
rather than get upset, so I took a step forward and smiled ingratiatingly.
– Please don't listen to him. Please tell me how I can cover the damage. One hundred thousand
dollars? Do you... uh... accept card payments?
The principal looked at me blankly.
– I will cover the damage – Adrien announced and added: – I'll have the transfer made today.
- Why? – I was outraged. – No way, you won't pay for me.

– The exit was planned on my initiative, so I feel part of it
responsible for its finale.
– It doesn't matter. I'm not going to owe you another debt.
- Without exaggeration. - Adrien rolled his eyes.
“We're talking about a hundred thousand dollars,” the director reminded us, listening to our
exchange with disbelief.
“That's it,” Adrien said. – It's only a hundred thousand dollars.
“That's why I'll pay for it myself,” I insisted.
– Such an expense from your account, Hailie Monet, will not go unnoticed by
Vincent, am I wrong?
I fell silent.
He was right.
Vincent didn't usually question my spending, but $100,000 was a large sum of money that
he would no doubt be interested in missing. He would then ask me what I spent the money on,
and if he started sniffing around too much and discovered I went out with Santan...
I sighed.
Fortunately, Adrien was probably also keen to keep this exit a secret from my eldest brother.
- Let it be.
Adrien nodded in satisfaction.
– I will make sure that the transfer reaches the museum's account as soon as possible – he promised
to the director, who shook his head.
“You don't have to pay…” he spoke in a weak voice. – I do not require anything from the state
to settle this amount, for God's sake... We are insured...
– Don't have to pay? – I repeated.
- NO! – groaned the director, shaking his head in unrelenting disbelief. – What about you?
After all, the video shows that you damaged the exhibit as a result of an unfortunate accident...
– Yes, it was an unfortunate accident – I agreed willingly.

– So, can we continue sightseeing? – Adrien asked.
My face fell because that was the last thing I wanted to do.
– I would very much like you not to come back there – the director replied pleadingly, and
then added, looking at me: – Especially you. Please don't come back, preferably never.
So far, we haven't had to put anyone on a visitor blacklist, so we don't have one, and I don't
want to create one especially for you today, but I would be obliged if you never came back to
my museum again.
I swallowed and nodded.
“Sure, I understand,” I whispered. – I'll stay away.
“Thank you,” he replied with relief.
The director as quickly as possible started creating a document, maybe a report on the
case, which I had to sign. I saw how he was in a hurry to get me out of the museum building
as quickly as possible, and all I could do was stand and wait, beet red. Adrien faithfully
accompanied me in silence, and I was really getting started
to believe that I had inadvertently given him the entertainment of a lifetime by trying to bore him to
death.
When we stepped out onto the street, I was happy to breathe in the fresh evening air. I then
turned to Adrien, knowing I needed to pay him some more attention.
– Is that the end of the excitement for today? – he asked.
I looked around. Street lamps and neon signs from restaurants made it bright despite the late
hour. Normally, an evening like this would encourage me to stay out, but remembering who I was
here with, I let better judgment prevail.
“The museum is everything I had planned,” I replied.
Adrien nodded. He looked so unnatural on a Barcelona street, in front of a museum, standing in
his elegant clothes right next to me and looking at me, waiting for what I would say or decide. Adrien
Santan!
I thought about inviting him for a burger and a beer, just to see if he would be comfortable in a bar
environment. Maybe at least at the end of the day I could laugh at him for a change.
– Thank you then, Hailie Monet. I will remember this exit for a long time, he said. – Would you
like me to walk you home?
I stared at him. He still didn't take his hand out of his pocket.
“No need,” I replied, recalling order.
- Definitely? It's dangerous for a woman to come back so late in the evening.
– I have a bodyguard.
– I know, otherwise I wouldn't have given you a choice.
I wanted to mock his gentlemanliness, but for some reason I couldn't bring myself to be mad.
“I don't want you to walk me away,” I said.

He nodded equally seriously.
– As you wish, Hailie Monet.
He moved as if he were about to leave, and I, having woken up from the stupor I had been feeling
I fell in for a moment, I started.
“Adrien,” I said. – Do you consider that I fulfilled my part of the contract?
He looked at me for a long moment.

“I need confirmation,” I added.

“Yes,” he replied. – Thank you for a nice evening, Hailie Monet. I hope that
and it wasn't the worst for you.
“He wasn't the best either,” I noted.
– Still a bit exciting.
His eyes drew me to him so insistently that I felt terrified at
what was happening to me.
“All I feel is indifference,” I said, trying to keep my expression cold and impatient.
Surprisingly, I think I managed to wipe the smug look off his face.
But only for a moment, because he immediately looked down briefly, and when he raised
his head again, he was smiling again. As he passed me, he almost brushed against me,
leaning in to whisper in my ear:
– Antes se coge a un mentiroso que al cojo.
He left, and I was left rooted to the ground, my fingers white from the long and strong grip
on the purse strap that Adrien had just glanced at with his keen gaze.
When I realized what he said, I dropped my bag as if it had been burned.
Grace!
I quickly moved towards my idiot stepsister. I didn't know her father well, but our mother
must have been right - he was an idiot. Otherwise I don't know who Grace would have
inherited her stupidity from.
Well, what else could you call her behavior? I just saw him jerking Hailie
Coins for hair. We were at a banquet, damn it.
“Grace,” I growled again until I finally reached her and tightened my grip on her arms.
Vincent had just arrived at Hailie Monet, and I envied him his assignment because his sister
was a petite teenager with a moderate lust for murder, while Grace, trained and vengeful,
was a more difficult candidate to subdue.
I dug my fingers into her arms, using all my strength to avoid bruising her pale skin. Then
for a long time
I would listen to her complaints for weeks, and I would even get angry at my father. I never
understood his reproaches. I would never use force against a woman, but sisters are different.
I'm only talking about the bitchy ones, of course, because Keira is fine.
On the whole.
Hailie Monet must also be a relatively good sister, because she quickly calmed down around
Vincent. Grace, on the other hand, may have stopped lashing out, but she didn't abandon her
irritating superior attitude, as if she hadn't just been fighting with a girl half her age.
– What the hell was that? – I asked Grace, ignoring the fact that I was doing this on a forum.
I had to get her attention. Neither should attack the other, but my sister was the older one.
Vincent could have apologized for his and justified her stupidity with his age, but I wasn't so
lucky.
– Great question. As you can see, such balls are no place for uncouth children.
Grace shrugged and started fiddling with her messy hair. I wanted to pull her by one of the pods
to bring her to her senses.
– You pushed me yourself! – Hailie Monet exclaimed.
Vincent closed his eyes. He was embarrassed too.
“On the contrary, you pushed yourself,” Grace pointed out. Why is she arguing with her? –
You bumped into me while running. This is an elegant event, not a school corridor. If you can't
behave appropriately, stay at home and grow up.
I nudged her discreetly and meaningfully.

I'd say the same to you, sister.
– Since you are as important as a holy cow, you have to take into account that
from time to time someone gets in your way.
Watching Hailie Monet talk to Grace was great fun. I wish that
I had to play the responsible one and keep a straight face.
Vincent muttered some admonition to her, but I suspected he might feel the same way as
me. Although maybe not? Vincent was famous for his cryptic sense of humor.
Well, he certainly wouldn't be amused by Grace's answer, so when I saw that

I opened my mouth and said:
– I agree, dear sister, that such circumstances require appropriate decent behavior,
which is why I am surprised that, as an adult woman, which you undoubtedly are, you
would get into a fight with a teenager.
I already knew I had offended her. I knew Grace all too well. She would probably
insult me, hit me or even kick me, but Grace always calculated the profitability of
various situations and in this case you didn't have to be an outstanding mathematician
to calculate that she would only lose by insulting me. Her position was high because I
was a respected member of the Organization and also her brother. If she undermined
my authority, she would also harm herself.
I waited for it to sink in, and when I saw on her face that it did,
I turned to my partner and his teenage sister.
– Well, Vincent, I dare say that only happened between our sisters
a minor misunderstanding.
“Mhm, apparently,” Vince agreed stiffly.
– Grace? – I wanted to pinch her.
“Fuck off,” she snapped at Hailie Monet, whose eyebrows immediately rose.
I pinched.
And then I forced myself to smile.
– Grace meant that she was very sorry about the situation –
I translated her words.
“Fuck off yourself,” was the reply.
I really wanted to know why Grace's unsophisticated phrases appealed to me
irritated, while Hailie Monet's words, which were at a similar level, entertained.
Maybe in Monet's case it's in comparison to her usually calm nature
became so comical?
“Hailie is sorry too,” Vincent replied for her, and I almost smiled because I was glad
that we both understood each other so well.
– Great, I wish you a wonderful rest of the evening – I said goodbye, trying to sound
cheerful at the end.
Vincent grunted some politeness, and Grace and I began to walk away.
“Let's talk,” I whispered quietly in her ear, making sure my tone was stern enough. I
couldn't let her ignore me, and that wasn't easy,
considering I was her half-brother, and a younger one at that.
In the room, it seemed to me that Grace was subtly trying to blend in with the crowd and me
escape, so I tightened my fingers on her skin again, this time on her elbow.
– Fight with Hailie Monet? – I growled in her ear, sharp enough to
cut through the music played by the orchestra. – Do you have any sense?
“The little shit attacked me herself,” she replied irritably. It was also humiliating for her that she
was getting hit for a war with a teenager.
– Can you hear yourself?
“He's acting like a stupid goose,” she almost spat in outrage, and her hand went back to her
hair to tidy it up after Hailie Monet had ruffled it. She started straightening her dress with her other
hand, looking hostilely from side to side, daring people to dare to look at her.
I snorted evilly.
– Are you jealous of the Monets' sister, Grace?
– About this mediocrity? – she snorted.
- So what's going on?

– This family is a mistake.
I tried to make eye contact with her, but she was shooting thunderbolts from hers
eyes only sideways. I frowned, not understanding.
“You'll be part of it someday,” I pointed out. – I didn't think it would be so much
you do not want.
Then she looked at me. Something flashed in her eyes and to say they were tears was to be
maybe too much, but it was definitely something like regret.
“I won't be part of it,” she grumbled, lifting her chin high. She swallowed
and in her eyes only indifference remained. – Vincent Monet ended our relationship.
I grabbed her elbow again and pulled her aside to an even more secluded place. On the way, I
nudged Hailie Monet's blonde friend, whom she had apparently left behind. Everything about this
boy screamed how uncomfortable he felt here. He observed the room and the guests, and gave a
forced, artificially warm smile to anyone with whom he accidentally made eye contact.
I got one too when I walked past him with Grace behind me.
Knowing life, my sister also gave him a haughty look, making him feel even worse here.
– When did he do it? – I asked dryly when I finally stopped

in a sufficiently secluded corner.
Grace shrugged, secretly glad that I stopped reproaching her for fighting with young
Monet and went into more detail about the possibility that she might be the victim.
- Just.
- What he said? – I continued, irritated by her perfunctory answers. – That
he fucking wants us to end our relationship, what was he supposed to say?
– she whispered fiercely.
“The plan was for him to marry you in the future,” I muttered, more to myself
than to her, quickly analyzing the matter.
“Then he won't get married,” she grumbled. – And that's fine, no mercy.
If there's one thing you can give Grace, it's that she can handle rejection with her
head held very high indeed.
I looked at her with the first (and rather last) signs of sympathy.
- Are you okay? – I asked. - Great.
I watched her impassive expression for a moment, until finally

I asked,
"Is that why Hailie Monet got hit?"
She looked blankly at the dance floor. Only then did I notice that it was slightly blurry
mascara. I wonder if it happened during the fight or before.
– Maybe… Among other things.
“You can't take it out on her,” I said, much calmer and more gently.
“Nothing will happen to this stupid girl,” she growled, aggressively for balance.
– She is not to blame for her brothers' decisions.
“Don't talk like I'm a abandoned whore, I don't give a damn about Monets or this
relationship,” Grace hissed angrily. Whenever I forgot that she despised pity, she was
quick to remind me of it. – Not this one, the next one. The fucking Pearl of Coins was
rolling around the room until she rolled under my shoe and I kicked her against the wall, that's it.
topic.
“And she bounced off that wall and punched you in the face,” I laughed, nudging her
at the waist.
Grace's red lips curved into a small smile.

“He better watch out if I don't make a necklace out of it.”
I grimaced, but was still amused, and Grace walked towards the exit. Probably to the
bathroom to fix my hair and that mascara.
I looked after her for a moment and slowly my good mood left me.
Vincent Monet ended his relationship with Grace.
So the list of Monet's transgressions is growing, I thought grimly.
18
COUSIN
I took my coffee out onto the terrace in a white cup with gold edges,
set it on the table and let the sun bathe it. I leaned over, chose the
best frame and took about three photos, then sent the best ones to
the boys for the group.
They weren't supposed to respond until a few hours later due to the time difference, but I knew that
when they woke up, they would send me photos of their coffees today. We have developed this little
tradition.
I took advantage of the nice weather and stretched out on the terrace sofa. A date sunbathed on the
terracotta next to me. I had a laptop with materials from the classes on my lap and I was looking through
them, but every now and then I lost concentration.
More specifically, I was distracted by last night's memories.
Before I got out of bed, I had to convince myself that I hadn't dreamed it at all
and I really did go to the museum with Vincent's dark partner.
Yes, out of all the possible options I chose the museum and that's where I took Adrien Santana.
We looked at the cutlery.

The end of the evening was that I was banned from entering there.
It's no wonder that I kept rubbing my eyes forever, waiting for my brain to realize that these
were just strange visions it had given me while I was sleeping, but the longer I stared at the
ceiling, the more clearly I saw the scenes from yesterday's outing.
Now I looked at the beautiful blue sky with similar reverie. Adrien asked a favor from me, and
although I didn't know what he would ask for, I never expected him to think of spending time with
me.
After breakfast and some not very effective learning this time, I decided to go to the sports
club, hoping that exercises, sauna and yoga classes would help me regain concentration. So I
went to the university with a fresher mind, somewhat calmed down and ready to forget about this
strange event.
However, it had me in its tight claws, as I discovered when I went out in the evening with my
friends from the group. We stood outside at a high table, many of which were crowded together
in this narrow street, one next to the other. The top of our table was crooked and sticky with
drinks, but it served its purpose - we placed glass bottles on it when we needed both hands to
gesticulate during lively conversations. There were plenty of similar groups around us - many
college students celebrating the arrival of the weekend among their peers, relaxed and happy to
have made it through the week.
Alex, who in my opinion was the first in line for all, even the most banal, celebrations could
not be missing. Now he came up behind me and, being in a very sociable mood, I turned my
head to greet him with a broad smile. We exchanged kisses on the cheeks and clinked bottles.
– How was your cousin? – he said.

It took me a second to understand who he was talking about. I shot a pointed look at the
group of my year-old friends who were the only ones who knew this bullshit, but I asked anyway:
- How do
you know about him?
“I met your people at happy hour yesterday,” he replied, pointing the bottle at Marlene, Angel,
and the rest of the gang. – I asked why you weren't here, and they told me you were showing
your cousin around the city.
– Well, he came to Barcelona for a while and, you know, we had to provide him with some
attractions.
– And you didn't take him to us? – he was outraged theatrically. He even put his hand to his chest.
– After all, we provide the best attractions.
I laughed and patted him on the shoulder, replying noncommittally:
– Er... he... doesn't like this kind of atmosphere...
-He doesn't like bars? Alex grimaced in disgust.

– Bars, people. – I waved my hand. – He has social phobia. He avoids crowds and
conversations, and is also very shy. He would feel overwhelmed.
- Oh, I see…
“Alex, take it,” I giggled as I felt his breath and warm lips on the back of my neck.
“Your smell is driving me crazy,” he murmured, and I snuggled back into his chest, letting
him wrap his arms around me. Marlene looked at us, shaking her head in amusement. I closed
my eyes so as not to see it. I appreciated this moment - everything was fine.
I was healthy, happy, free and content. I drew from life.

Still with the bottle in one hand, I grabbed Alex's wrist with the other. Reading the gesture
flawlessly, he immediately obediently released me from his embrace, allowing me to pull him
towards the bar, where the double doors opened wide invitingly. We pushed through people in a
narrow room to the very end, where there was a small, crowded room. We found our own piece
of the dance floor and started dancing opposite each other to songs we knew well. The crowded
atmosphere, wooden bar and the same hits played here every evening brought to mind home
and a kind of safe haven that will never fail to provide relaxation. In such conditions, it didn't
even bother me that someone was constantly stepping on my shoe or poking me in the back. I
deliberately put on worn-out sneakers and pushed myself no less.
What Danilo didn't like the most was that he had to keep an eye on me in microbars like this.
He told me about it once and I promised that I would try to keep it in mind, but these places gave
me joy and relaxation that I had a hard time finding elsewhere, so I went to them often.
Our bodies weren't touching, but sometimes Alex's hand would run over my hip or stop at
my waist - I knew he was a fan of short skirts, and that's what I wore today. In turn, I sometimes
touched his chest or arm. I liked the deep navy blue of the shirt he wore. At one point he rolled
up her sleeves
up to the elbows. I felt warm too, but not enough to get rid of my short sweater. I couldn't take it off
anyway because I had nothing underneath. I didn't tell Alex this - I could tell he was wondering about
this issue and I didn't want him to get the answer on a platter.
We liked dancing separately, but with each other within arm's reach, I felt that a man like him added
sensuality to my movements. Besides, we tempted each other and it was great fun for us.
When another song came on and we ran out of drinks, Alex's fingers ran down my neck and he
tickled my neck with them. I got closer to him and then he put his mouth to my ear and I felt his rough
stubble on my cheek.
– Do we want anything else from the bar? – he asked, and I smiled because I loved the power I
had over him. Usually I made the decisions and he obeyed because he was willing to do a lot to please
me.
“The same thing again,” I replied, pointing to the empty bottle I had already used
put it on a narrow shelf on the wall.
He nodded and turned, ready to make a way for us through the crowd. I followed him, still swinging
to the beat and exchanging smiles with random people I crossed eyes with.
Alex leaned over the bar to attract the bartenders' attention and placed an order over the music,
while I leaned on a free piece of the counter and looked around at the faces around us, looking around
out of curiosity for someone I knew. It was a popular place among students, and anyone who went out
a lot knew it here
many people.
I spotted someone there, but before I could try to get to that person, Marlene appeared right next
to me, also trying to get some alcohol. When she saw me, she smiled.
- ABOUT! I was looking for you! – she exclaimed, brushing her red dyed hair away from her face
strands.
“I was on the dance floor,” I replied.
– That's what I thought, but there was a terrible crowd, I didn't want to get through.
– What did you want?
Marlene bit her lip gloss. It sparkled just like her green eyes, the earrings hanging in her
ears and the sequins on her blouse.
– Your cousin has come!
My elbow slipped off the bar and it jolted me so hard that my shoulder blade hurt. NO
However, I noticed it because I was focused on what Marlene was saying.
- Who?
Marlene continued to smile fiercely. I nudged her to stop freaking out and asked:
– Tell me again, I think I misunderstood!

- Your cousin. He's outside talking to Angel. And you know what, it's not at all
as she presented him...
I didn't listen to her any longer because I jumped up as if I had been burned. I briefly
nudged Alex in the side and hurriedly said that I would wait outside. I made my way through
the crowd and made my way to the exit. It was still quite crowded outside the club, but I
spotted Adrien without much trouble.
It was just hard to miss him. He stood out in the crowd of drunk students with his
elegance, poise and calm. He was wearing a black shirt, his hands were again in his suit
trouser pockets, and his face, expressing moderate interest, was turned towards my
groupmate who was telling him something.
My knees went weak. I couldn't believe I went to the museum with Adrien Santan
yesterday, but seeing him at a student party was too much.
After gathering myself and getting over the initial shock, I began to make my way towards
him with determination.
He noticed me when I was close. His penetrating gaze took away an ounce of my self-
confidence from the first moment it moved onto me.
Vincent's partner immediately lost interest in his interlocutor.
“Adrien,” I greeted him firmly and eloquently.
– Oh, please. Good evening, Hailie Monet.
- What are you doing here? – I hissed furiously at him, lowering my voice for my friends
they didn't hear me. – You said I didn't owe you anything more.
– That's right, that's what I said.
– So what are you doing here?
– I'm staying in Barcelona until tomorrow. - He threw up his arms. – I'm looking for entertainment.
I raised my eyebrows and pointed at the ground.

– What, right here?!
I didn't like the fact that he towered over me. I wasn't standing too close to him, but
enough to make you have to shake your head.
– It's a popular bar. Recommended and highly rated. It popped up first on Google.
“This is my bar,” I growled. – You can't come here.

– If this bar belonged to the Monet family, I would know about it.
– What I mean is that I come here. "You knew somehow I would be here," I said accusingly.
– You came here on purpose.
– Interesting deduction. Please tell me, then... What do you think my purpose is?
in coming to the bar where Hailie Monet is having fun?
– You come over me and want to torment me.
My hands tightened into fists, especially when Adrien tilted his head slightly to the side in
disbelief and amusement. His dark eyes reflected the flame from the gas heater standing nearby.
– Do you really feel tormented?

I swallowed discreetly, deciding to be honest.
“I feel uncomfortable because you're Vincent's partner and I keep bumping into you and I
don't know your intentions,” I whispered. - What do you mean?
– I came to a popular club to relax after a long day of work. I wouldn't look for any connections
to you here. You are not the center of the world, dear
Hailie Monet.
I stared into his eyes, hypnotized by the flames playing in them.
I knew it was a coincidence, but it seemed that every environment Adrien Santan appeared in
adapted to him to best emphasize his strong aura. Come to think of it, it was the same with
Vincent, and perhaps it was another common feature among the members of the Organization.
Maybe these people have such exaggerated egos and the God complex has eaten into their
brains to such an extent that, in their belief in their own uniqueness, they subjugate reality to
themselves.
– Then why are you talking to my friends? - I asked.
– I heard your name come out of their mouths. I'm only human, so I was naturally interested
in this coincidence.
I bombarded him with narrowed eyes, not trusting him at all
one word of his.
– By the way, I found out that I'm your cousin. - Adrien raised an eyebrow.
I snorted and finally looked away.
– I had to come up with something.
- Creatively.
I spread my hands.
– Can you go from here? We shouldn't play in the same place.
Adrien thought about it and nodded slowly.
– You may be right. It's inappropriate for us to hang out in the same bar.
However, under these circumstances, of the two of us, you will be the one who will have to leave this one
premises.
– Why me? – I was outraged.

“Because as a member of the Organization, I have priority over the sister of an Organization
member,” he explained politely, but with an ominous note in his voice. – I really expected you to
be more familiar with our rules by now.
I snorted again, this time more dismissively.
– I don't care about the Organization. I've been partying at this bar for a long time, all my
friends are here. You go away.
– I wonder if Vincent would feel the same way about this.
– Do you always have to scare me with Vincent? Of course his opinion would be that he would
tell me to come back, and there is no secret there. He would do it even if you weren't here,
because Vince just likes it best when I stay at home.
Adrien snorted and I felt something cold on my shoulder and I flinched, realizing it was Alex
back from the bar. I stiffly took my bottle from him, which he had just touched me with, and
immediately took a sip, seeing how carefully both men looked at each other.
Alex extended a straight hand, which Adrien soon shook, taking his hand out of his pocket. I
looked away at the sight of the signet ring I hated so much.
He constantly reminded me of the social status of the man who had been approaching me recently.
Alex, however, lived in sweet ignorance, so he didn't pay much attention to the ring.
Instead, he turned her attention to me and the reluctance written on my face, so he asked:
- Is everything okay?
“Yes,” I grumbled.
“I was just thanking Hailie for last night,” Adrien said.
I started again, and Alex's dark eyebrows shot up.
– Wait, this is your cousin? – he asked me, pointing at the neck of his bottle
Adrien.
– M-hmm. – I focused on scratching the wet label off my bottle.
I was satisfied with how exceptionally easily it moved away from the cold glass.
“In person,” Adrien nodded.
I would love to strangle him for his voice filled with discreet mockery,
which I listened to enough yesterday.
“Nice to meet you then,” Alex replied hesitantly, assessing the unknown man again.
There was no doubt that this was not what he had imagined based on my description.
– Is something wrong? Adrien asked, with controlled politeness

returning that look.
“Everything's fine,” Alex replied, recovering, and nodded, pointing
people around. – I hope you're not feeling too overwhelmed.
– But why should I?
– Social phobia is a serious disorder.
Adrien looked at me. I felt it, even though I couldn't see his eyes, because I was paying
more attention to etiquette at that moment. Another moment and I was ready to start
tearing her apart with my teeth.
"I'm making progress," Adrien finally replied.
- That's good.
There was an awkward silence. I mean, there was a lot of noise around - music was
coming from the bar, people were talking and laughing loudly, clinking glasses. We simply
fell silent.
I finally peeled the tag all the way off and then I felt Alex's hand on my back as well.
– Do you want to get back on the dance floor? - He asked.
I looked up at Adrien. His dark irises were striking with intensity when
the man's eyes went from Alex's hand to my face.
“Yes,” I replied in a hoarse voice.
I didn't feel the need to say goodbye to Adrien. I wanted to disappear from his sight and for
him to disappear from mine. But I wouldn't go home, I wouldn't give him that satisfaction. It took
every last bit of my willpower not to look over my shoulder as I entered the bar.
The dance tasted less carefree than before. I had a hard time relaxing, I kept looking over
Alex's head and mentally cursing Adrien's actions. I didn't understand his motivation, I was
irritated by his uncertainty, and there was only one question in my head: "What does he mean?"
Alex sensed something was wrong. Sam turned around sometimes, as if he expected to see
Adrien behind him. However, he did not bother to go inside. He didn't look for me on the dance
floor.
I accepted this lack of interest with relief.
When we ran out of drinks again, Alex suggested a trip to the bar again, and I eagerly
agreed. I wanted to drink and dance and not go outside. Unfortunately, I was forced to do so
because my phone rang.
My cell phone started vibrating even before Alex got to the counter, and when I saw my
oldest brother's name on it, I knew I had to hurry.
to pick up.
“I'll be back soon,” I promised Alex, pointing to the glowing screen.

My heart was pounding as I made my way to the exit, worried why Vincent was even calling
me. Sometimes he did it for no reason, just to check on me to make sure I was okay, but he
mostly tried not to disturb me late at night. And the fact that I ran into Adrien today made my
fears even greater.
What if that idiot made good on his threat and complained about me to Vincent?
– Hello? – I said into the phone as soon as the fresh air hit me. I pressed the phone tightly to
one ear and covered the other with my finger to hear anything.
Vincent always speaks quietly, forcing his interlocutors to strain if

they want to understand his words.
– Hailie, can you hear me clearly? – he began sharply.

I frowned, because yes, my oldest brother's voice rarely sounds carefree, but Vince
doesn't usually greet me with such an unpleasant tone. I tightened my grip on the phone
and crouched against the wall, looking for a place where I could talk quietly. Then my gaze
fell on Adrien, who unfortunately obviously hadn't left yet and was now standing talking to
two girls I didn't know. One of them was saying something to him, the other was nodding
her head, and he listened to them with a polite but not very engaged smile.
“Sort of,” I replied. - Something happened?

- Yes.
I felt a cold shiver run down my spine, even though I expected Vince wasn't calling me
to chat. I was sure it was about my recent interactions with Adrien, and I was opening my
mouth to make some sense when Vince said, "Father escaped from prison."
19
THIS IS NOT YOUR FRIEND
I stopped and turned to the wall so no one could see my face changing.
I stared at the ground, which was strewn with crumpled napkins, bottle
caps, and cigarette butts.
– How did he escape?! – I whispered into the speaker so frantically that I almost spit
on my phone.
“Don't repeat what I say out loud,” he admonished me, then continued
in her cold, formal voice: “Can you hear me well?”
– Yes – I confirmed. My brain finally decided to cooperate with me
and silenced the noise in the background. All that mattered now was what my brother would say.
– Where are you now? I need the address and name of the premises.
– Bar El Cielo y la Lluvia. This is…
– El Raval district? – he asked intently, probably typing the name into a search
engine, maps, GPS or something else.
- Yes.
– Are you drunk?
- NO…
- Definitely? I need you to concentrate as much as possible. You can not be
drunk.
– I'm not drunk, I can concentrate.

– Don't move from there. A car will pick you up there in five minutes. It will be a black Barcelona
taxi. Before you get on, make sure it has the correct registration numbers. I'll send them to you in a
message as soon as this conversation ends. Don't get into any other car. Don't call me back.
I felt unpleasant shivers down my spine.

– Vincent, what's going on?
– The situation is complicated and the time for explanations will come later.
Right now you have to follow all instructions without discussion, is that clear to you?
His tone often sounded commanding, but at this point he was getting over himself
myself. Still, I nodded.
– The taxi will take you straight to the hotel. The driver is our man, he will give you a passport
in a false name, which you will then use at the reception to check in. Don't tell anyone your real
name. You understand?
- Yes but…
– Danilo is receiving his instructions now. Don't send him anywhere.
I looked around for my bodyguard, who was actually standing nearby, pressing the receiver to
his ear and listening to what someone was saying to him. He didn't take his eyes off me.
– Okay, so...
– This isn't the right time to ask questions, Hailie. Now please confirm that you have understood
everything.
“I confirm,” I sighed with a trembling voice.
– Once you get to your hotel room, lock the door and don't leave. Wait until I contact you. Now
I'll hang up, you'll wait for the message with the license plate number, and you'll leave your phone
in the car. Don't take him to the hotel with you, do you hear?
“Yes, but Vince, I have to tell you something, it's important,” I whispered earnestly.
Now I was gripping the phone with both hands.
– Quick, Hailie.
I could no longer think only about saving my own skin, I had to admit
I had to tell them what was going on.
“Adrien Santan is here,” I muttered, lowering my voice as much as possible.

Vincent understood me anyway. He was silent for a moment - a very short one, because everything
now things were happening at an accelerated pace and there was no time to delay.
– Is Adrien Santan in the same place as you? – he assured icily.
“Yes…” I moaned.
If Vince had a tendency to be vulgar, he probably would have cursed, but he always kept
both his tongue and his emotions in check, so there was only a moment of silence on the
phone before my brother exhaled and spoke:
– Is it close to you?
I turned to look at him. He was still standing with the same ones
girls, one of whom kept chattering to him, but he no longer listened to her.
Because he was looking straight at me.
I quickly turned back to the wall.

– He's standing quite far away, but he can see me.
“Get into the taxi that comes your way as quickly as possible and absolutely don't look
back,” Vincent ordered brusquely.
“Okay,” I confirmed weakly.
– Did you remember all the instructions?
- Yes.
“Then I'm hanging up,” he said finally, and two seconds later the connection stayed
ended.
My fingers turned white as I gripped the phone so tightly. I looked at Danilo, who was also
straightening up, taking his hand away from the receiver in his ear. Suddenly I felt short of
breath and sick. I wanted to get out of this crowd.
The phone vibrated and a message from Vincent with his license plate number appeared
on the screen. I started looking for a place where the car could come from. The streets in this
part of the district were quite narrow, but one of them was chosen by taxi drivers, which I knew
because I had already used their services on my way home at night.
I started towards it, unable to stop myself from glancing at Adrien who had just walked
away, leaving the girls he was talking to behind.
He raised his hand as if to silence them, a vertical crease forming between his eyebrows as
he tried to focus on the phone he had pressed to his ear.
Because someone was just informing him about what was happening.
Suddenly he looked up. He looked at the place where I was standing a moment ago, and when
he didn't find me there, he straightened up even more and looked around the crowd.
Our eyes met for a moment, and I felt a chill so strong that I forced myself to look away from
his eyes, and now I was practically running, pushing past people. I don't know if Adrien followed
me, but I stopped worrying about him.
I concentrated on finding the right car.
One taxi was leaving, but a second one showed up, followed by a third one, and I could tell
from the license plate numbers that it was the one Vincent had sent, so without a second thought,
I piled into the backseat of the taxi, and Danilo climbed in right behind me, slamming. door louder
than necessary.
The driver didn't wait for us to fasten our seat belts or get comfortable. Maneuvering far too
aggressively for such a crowded place full of inebriated people, he drove out from the bar without
saying a word to us.
I turned my head as soon as I fastened my seat belt, but I no longer saw Adrien.
The taxi driver didn't spare the gas and we quickly entered the main road, and when I tried to ask
him anything, he silently threw my passport into my lap.
I lifted it with trembling hands and looked at the cover - it was Spanish.
I opened it to a page with a photo of me smiling, signed as Sofia Garcia Lopez, born in Madrid.
It was enough for me to open my mouth to know that I was not a native of Spain. My imperfect
accent gave me away, even though I had mastered the language almost perfectly. But apparently
Vincent didn't think it was important.
– Excuse me, can you explain to me what's going on? – I asked, closing my passport. I
scanned the back of the driver's gray head, but the pressure I tried to put on him had no effect. He
didn't say a word, focused on getting us to our destination.
I tilted my head back in frustration, glancing at Danilo as well. He seemed to understand no

more about the situation than I did, so I didn't attack him with questions. I turned to the window
and looked out at the evening streets of Barcelona. We were moving away from the center.
I also unlocked my phone every now and then to check if I had missed a call from Vincent, but he
didn't call me.
I was thinking about my father. About what he's gotten himself into again, what he's done, and
whether he's safe. What irritated me was that Vincent only gave me bits and pieces of information that
didn't indicate whether I should be worried about Cam. Is it good that he escaped or not? Probably not
much, since they're taking me somewhere with a fake passport.
The hotel to which Vincent sent me did not impress with its standard, but it was not a hovel either,
which was confirmed by the three stars shining proudly next to its name.
The driver asked me to leave the car, rushing me at every turn until I had to bite my tongue not to talk
to him. As he said goodbye, he held out his hand for my phone, which I reluctantly gave him back as
instructed.
I felt strange checking into a hotel without luggage, even a larger bag.
It felt even weirder to use a fake passport. However, the receptionist had no objections and with a smile
she directed me to the first floor, where I took the elevator. Danilo accompanied me but firmly refused
to enter the room.
“I know what to do, Madame Monet,” he assured me, and I didn't have the strength to argue
with him.
I threw my small purse on the desk and sat down on my neatly made bed with a sigh. The room
was small but clean. I was running my hand over the perfectly smooth bedspread, trying to make sense
of what was happening, when the sound of
ringtone.
I instinctively started looking around for my cell phone, but after a while I realized that it was the
hotel phone ringing, standing on the bedside table. I stretched out on the mattress to reach for the
phone and picked it up with some trepidation, planning not to speak right away. My uncertainty left me
when I heard Vincent's voice in it.
– Hailie.
“I'm in the hotel room,” I said, even though he knew it.

- All right. Close the curtains.
-Okay.
“Hailie, put the phone aside and do it now,” he ordered slowly.
I did this and sat down on the bed again.
“It's done,” I said.
– Don't open the door to anyone, don't contact anyone. You have to wait it out. If you get hungry,
order something to your room, but only open the door if someone knocks on it three times. Three times,
Hailie, will you remember?
-Vince, I'm getting chills...
– How many times will you open it?
– After three. Vince, what's with dad?
Vincent took a short breath.

– I'm sorry, Hailie, I don't have much information at the moment.
– Why did he run away? – I asked.
– Things got complicated.

– I already know that, but…
– This is still not the time for such talks, Hailie, since we don't know anything specific yet. Please wait.
For now, my priority is your safety.
– Is it at risk because dad ran away?

– There are people who may not like the fact that our father has once again demonstrated his
disrespectful attitude towards certain people and institutions. This also brings me to a question: what was
Adrien Santan doing in the same place as you?
“I don't know what he was doing there,” I replied innocently. – He appeared out of nowhere, as always.
I told him that it wouldn't be appropriate for us to play in the same place and that he'd better go away.
Vincent was silent for a moment.

– Hailie, what do you mean you "told him"? – he asked menacingly. – For what reason, dear
child, did you talk to him?

I swallowed hard at the tone of his voice. How am I supposed to confess everything to him?
truth, since the mere mention of talking to Santan makes him so angry?
– I saw him and I wanted to…

“Adrien Santan,” Vincent interrupted, “is not your friend.”
– I know I don't…
– The fact that you exchange pleasantries at official balls and events, no
means that it is appropriate for you to approach him privately and…
– I party at this bar all the time, Vince, he suddenly showed up there… – I paused, realizing that I had
said too much. – I mean, I go to this bar often for a while, but you know, not too often, sensibly in the sense
of when I don't have much to study, and when there is an important occasion...
“I know a thing or two about your student life, Hailie,” he sighed, almost mournfully
over my poor translations.
“Anyway, he was the one who showed up here out of nowhere.
– Did he say anything to you?

– Nothing, he sneered a little, as usual. He didn't touch me.
– Did he see you leaving the bar?
- Yes. Someone called him.
Vincent fell silent again for a moment.
“You have to understand,” he said stiffly, “that the fact that Adrien Santan is in Barcelona
right now is extremely unfortunate, to say the least.
Most likely, the information about our father's escape will upset him greatly. I don't like that
he has you at his fingertips.
– Do you think he might want to do something to me? – I whispered, frowning.
– I just don't like the situation, Hailie.
I felt chills.
– He doesn't know where I am, does he?
– No, but be careful. Don't let Adrien put you on guard with his words
harmless taunts. He's a member of the Organization, never forget that.
“Sure, Vince,” I said, my voice choking.
– I'll hang up now and won't call for a while. You stay at the hotel as instructed. If
necessary, listen to the security guards.
– Security guards?
– I sent my man to your door.

Vincent never trusted Danilo one hundred percent.
“Call me as soon as you know something,” I asked.
- Look after yourself.
He hung up when I was halfway through replying to him. I sighed and hung up the phone,
looking around the room again. When I closed the windows, it became more claustrophobic.
The dull light of the lamps was depressing with its artificiality.
I leaned back against the headboard of the bed, at first wanting to get rid of my shoes to
make myself more comfortable. However, it occurred to me that I'd better have them on my
legs if I suddenly had to run away, so, not caring that I was dirtying the fresh sheets, I
stretched my legs out on them.
The late hour, loneliness and tiredness after an evening of dancing easily lulled me to sleep,
and despite the anxiety that tormented me, I fell asleep.
I woke up curled up next to my phone, which I had placed on the bed for easy access in case
Vincent called. The room was illuminated by the yellowish light of the lamps that I had not turned off. I
slid off the mattress to look out the window. It was dawn.
I went to the bathroom and then went back to bed, but I didn't fall back asleep.
I rested enough to be able to analyze my situation again.
I also started thinking more about my father. He always knew what he was doing and could undoubtedly
take care of himself, but he wouldn't have run away if he knew it would endanger his children.
Something went wrong, something got complicated, as Vince admitted.
I was nervous that I didn't have my cell phone. I needed to call the boys or write to them. Or at
least, I don't know, take another look at the photos of their coffees that they sent me yesterday...
I jumped when the phone rang.

– Are you there, Hailie? – Vincent said.
- Yes. Do you know what's going on with dad?
– Not much is known yet.
My fingers tightened around the cable.
– And the boys? What about the boys? Are they safe?
– Everyone's here. I also plan to bring you here as soon as possible.
– Back to the United States? – I groaned. I've felt like I've been going around in circles lately
ocean.
“Hailie…” Vince sighed. – None of your brothers are comfortable with you being away from home
now.
I looked down at the hotel carpet.
- When? – I mumbled.
- Now. That's why I'm calling. Go out into the hall in five minutes. Your security guards will transport
you to the airport.
“Okay,” I replied quietly. I dreamed of a shower and a change of clothes, but still
I had nothing to change into.
– Next time I'll contact you when you land. Be careful.
I paced back and forth around the room until five minutes later I stopped in front of the door
and turned the handle. I was greeted by a large, unfamiliar man with an unfriendly appearance at
all. He looked down at me and took a step back so I could go out into the corridor. Seeing Danilo
from the side encouraged me.
“I'll go ahead, Mrs. Monet,” he offered, and without waiting for me to agree, he headed towards
the elevator. Vincent's bodyguard was hot on my heels, and I thought to myself that these two
people were too eye-catching for all they were trying to make me look like I didn't stand out from
the crowd.
Even the receptionist craned her neck behind me as I walked through the lobby with mine
with a fake passport in his hand and escorted by two tall men.
Outside, I squinted, greeted by the morning sun. I felt terribly stale because a new day had
started and I was wearing yesterday's clothes and I didn't even have enough space to remove my
makeup or apply cream, and it would be like that for many hours. Maybe I'll try to get myself in
order on the plane? I won't have my favorite products with me because they were left in the
apartment, but...
I stopped abruptly on the stairs.

The taxi that the security guards were taking me to was parked a few meters away, and hers
the driver was just opening the door for me.
I turned to Danilo.
“I have to get to the apartment,” I said.
He looked at me without saying a word, but Vincent's guy bristled and growled,
"No way, we're going to the airport, just like the boss ordered."
“Then call your boss and tell him I need to go to the apartment,” I said, equally rudely. - Come
on. I would do it myself, but I don't have a phone,
NO?
“Me neither,” he grumbled. – Get in the car, now.

– Why don't you have a phone? So how do you contact him? – I asked, leaning on my arms.
Then I glanced at Danilo. - And you? Why do you have that earphone in your ear?
– This is a unique situation, Mrs. Monet. Contact with your brother is limited.
Only he can contact us, Danilo explained.
“What is he doing again…” I sighed and shook my head.
– Mrs. Monet, we can't stand here. You need to get to the plane as quickly as possible.
– We'll do that, but first we'll go to my apartment.
– Do you understand, girl, that this is not a joke and it is a matter of… – he roared at
me by Vince's bodyguard, clenching his hands into fists, but I interrupted him venomously:
– I won't leave my cat to its fate.
The mean security guard grimaced and Danilo closed his eyes.
- Yes. – I nodded. – My cat stayed in the apartment, no one knows that he is alone. No one
will come and feed him, and I have no way of contacting anyone who could take care of him. The
flight to the States would take a long time, and Daktyl was already alone all night.
“Nobody told me anything about any cat,” the security guard argued.
– This means even more that they forgot about him. No way, I won't leave him -
I insisted. – We'll go to the airport right after I pick up the cat from home.
“You don't set any conditions here,” Vincent's man growled at me.
– I just put them up.
He took a quick step towards me, and then Danilo quickly positioned himself between us.
“You have no right to threaten Mrs. Monet,” he hissed in my defense.

“You were given the same instructions as me, idiot,” Vince's bodyguard said irritably.
– I got it, but first I follow Mrs. Monet's orders.
– Your damn Mrs. Monet is getting into trouble. Her brother will gouge out your eyes if you do
even a hair will fall from her head. And fucking me too.
“I work for Madame Monet,” Danilo said emphatically.
“Idiot,” he repeated, also uttering some other invective.
“We're wasting our time,” I said, and he gave me a disapproving look.
– You'll end up in your grave because of this tomcat.
“Then you better keep an eye on me,” I grumbled and got into a taxi. As the men entered the
car behind me, I gave the driver instructions. He was confused and dissatisfied with the change
of plans, but Danilo did not mince his words and, at my express request, made an appropriately
ominous face and also reached somewhere into the waistband of his pants, where he kept his
gun, and that was enough for the driver to obey me.
I've never had such control and never used my bodyguard to do such nefarious things,
but this was a unique situation. I knew Vince would murder me for sending my bodyguard
against his people, but I still planned to confess in the States and tell my brothers about the
Adrien affair, and then I would die anyway. The boys won't forgive me when I tell them how I
felt sorry for Dylan, I met Santan in his bar, I made a deal with him... If Vincent doesn't
strangle me after this, I'll also admit to taking his accomplice to
museum.
Jesus, I'm in so much trouble that I might as well go drown myself in the sea and at least
save everyone the trouble.
But first I had to make sure someone would take care of Dactyl. I had this goal in mind
and I only thought about it, but when I got to my tenement house, I began to doubt it. Not in
the sense of taking the cat with you, of course, but in your courage. The street was calm,
quiet and slowly, like everything in Spain, coming to life.
The driver, following my directions, stopped in front of the entrance, Vince's bodyguard
sitting next to him was scanning the area carefully with a scowl, even muttering something
under his breath, and Danilo was glancing at me out of the corner of his eye as if he was
hoping I would change my mind.
Instead, I motioned for him to get out, which he did, looking around warily. Clutching my
keys in my hand, I slipped behind him into the building. Vince's man was covering me in the
back, and even though he annoyed me, I was glad he was with us.
We climbed the stairs and Danilo entered the apartment first.

He was gone for a while until he came back to us and nodded seriously.
The date was already waiting for me in the hall. Before leaving, I always told him when I
would be back, and this time I didn't keep my word, so now he was meowing at me
reproachfully. I'm the worst cat mom. I apologized and whispered to him until Vince's security
guard spoke again, "Get that kitty and let's get out of
here."
I stood up, scooped Dactyl into my arms, and threw a resentful glare at the man
look, but I obeyed him, knowing he was right to rush me.
“I just need this bag, I'll also take some cans…” I muttered under my breath, running
back and forth around the apartment with the cat under my arm. I'd love to pack too
cosmetics and maybe I would have put on more comfortable clothes than the mini skirt from the
party, when suddenly it became clear that it was all for naught.
First, I heard the security guard's harsh curse and I thought he was just venting his
frustration at my fumbling in an uncivilized way, but as it turned out, something else
made him react this way.
I heard the well-known sounds of a gun being cocked.

I looked out of the kitchen, hugging Daktyl to my chest, and saw strange men
standing on the doorstep of the apartment. They had guns in their hands and they were
pointing them at my bodyguards, who did not pay any attention to them and also held
the newcomers at gunpoint. In all this mess, Adrien Santan also found a place for
himself, who stopped in the corridor and looked straight at me, almost driving me to the
floor with the force of his gaze.
– Has Vincent Monet forgotten about your cat?
20
BURNED TOAST
See you soon, Vincent.

I watched as Adrien put the phone in the inside pocket of his plain black jacket and took a few
steps towards the cockpit to give the pilots some instructions in a low voice.
– Are you okay, Mrs. Monet? – Danilo leaned towards me and looked at me carefully
my face. He was sitting in the chair next to me, probably as tense as I was.
Discreetly following Santana's movements, I nodded and hugged Dactyl tighter to my chest. I
felt his claws hook into my blouse and scratch my stomach. I regretted that he was rather a timid
cat. Otherwise, I could count on him jumping out of my arms like a spring and slashing Adrien
face.
It would be a nice sight to see.

I nodded at Danilo and turned to the security guard Vincent had sent behind me. This one was
much less interested in my well-being. His expression was menacing and gloomy, he was probably
seriously worried about what awaited him after landing and meeting his boss.
I would like to know where we stand, so I finally gathered the courage and, when Adrien sat
down nearby on the long sofa, his fingers shaking slightly
I pushed my hair behind my ear and asked,

"Are you kidnapping me?"
He looked up at me, as if he'd forgotten that he'd dragged me aboard his private jet.
– Do you feel kidnapped?

His dark eyes stared at me seriously, this time without a trace of mockery.
They were devoid of it from the moment he surprised me in my apartment.
That's why I was afraid to talk to him - his attitude didn't encourage me to do so.
This Adrien was different than usual. Focused on his task, determined and probably irritated by this
whole unusual situation.
“You found me at home, forced me into your car, and now you're keeping me on your plane
against my will,” I said, trying to stay calm. – So yeah, I feel a little kidnapped.
Adrien leaned forward slightly. Sighing, he pressed his fingers against the bridge of his nose. He
quickly straightened up as his phone rang again. He got up from the couch and started walking
around with it next to his ear. I tried to catch what he was saying, but he was whispering, and there
was a little commotion on board caused by his men pacing back and forth, getting ready for the plane
to take off.
“I'll call you from the United States, dad,” I heard, and then the pilots ordered us to take our seats.
Adrien was the last to do it. He put down the phone and tilted his head back, fastening his seat belt.
Then he straightened up for a moment, glanced at my hips as if he was checking if I had fastened
mine, then looked up and met my gaze. He quickly closed his eyes and rested his head on the
headrest again.
I raised my eyebrows, but he didn't see it anymore.
Dactyl didn't like taking off, so I put all my energy into calming him down. I stroked his ears, said
something to him from time to time, but I also spent a lot of time staring at the clouds, wondering what
would happen next.
I lasted like that for an hour. I didn't move as we reached altitude and some of those on board
unbuckled their seatbelts. Sometimes squinting to the side, I saw Adrien's crew bustling around the
plane, reaching into the overhead bins for drinks and food. Someone had a book, someone else had
a portable console. I felt even more discomfort when I realized that I was the only woman on board.
Adrien was working, or at least looked like he was, leaning over his laptop with a frown. He
was like Vincent, except Vince didn't like working on the couch. He preferred to sit in an armchair,
in the right position.
At first I assumed that I would spend the entire flight sitting still and in silence, as a subtle
way to express my objection to such treatment, but soon Daktyl began to squirm, Adrien's crew
annoyingly rustled the papers from which they were unwrapping the provisions, and Danilo
swallowed extremely loudly. .
And I started to feel dry in my mouth.
Then I cleared my throat a second time.
Only Danilo and Vincent's bodyguard paid attention to me, so still
Staring at Adrien more intensely, I cleared my throat for the third time.
Santan looked up from his laptop. For a moment, unaccustomed to someone drawing his
attention in such an inelegant way, he looked confused.
“My cat is thirsty,” I said, adjusting Dactyl in my lap.

“Make yourself at home, Hailie Monet,” he replied with a wave of his hand
towards the storage compartments.
He returned his gaze to the laptop screen, but I felt like he was watching me out of the corner of
his eye as I unbuckled my seatbelt, got up from my seat, and started driving in the direction indicated.
direction.
He didn't comment as I handed out bottles of water and made-to-order sandwiches from his
stash to my bodyguards. He didn't object when I chose the nicest bowl to fill with a can of wet
cat food, of which I grabbed a few before leaving.
I set Dactyl down on the ground and then he meowed as if protesting against being left alone.
The plane must have experienced some turbulence, because it shook so much that I staggered.
The cat also swayed on its paws, looking around the strange surroundings in fear. I had to admit
that the cabin of Adrien's private jet gave me goosebumps. It dripped with luxury and was
upholstered in dark leather - not light like the interiors of the Monet brothers' planes, which
created a slightly eerie atmosphere and made it seem as if it had been designed for some
elegance-loving vampire.
I crouched down, petting Dactyl and looking around the deck. After a while, my eyes fell on
Adrien again and I stared at him until I provoked his reaction.
– I'm listening, do you want to say something? – he asked, raising an eyebrow.

– We're going to the States, right?
“Straight to our beautiful, cool Pennsylvania,” he confirmed politely.
– And Vincent knows about it?
– I'm sure he will welcome us the moment the plane's wheels touch the ground.
I nodded, feeling relieved.
“And…” I hesitated, not wanting to sound stupid. I straightened the hem of my skirt
on my thigh before I finished, “Will you let me go home with him?”
“For God's sake, I didn't kidnap you,” he said in disbelief.
– If that were the case, I would go back to the United States on my own plane – I snorted, hand
on the thigh, clenching into a fist.
– Two private planes flying at the same time to the same place is disrespectful to mother nature.
– I try to care for the environment no less than for my own mental health –
I growled, frowning.
Adrien put the laptop aside.
“You're not getting hurt,” he pointed out.
- I feel uncomfortable.
“Well, I asked you to make yourself comfortable.
– If you're not kidnapping me, why am I here? – I asked, so engrossed in the conversation that
I stopped petting Dactyl, but the hungry cat didn't even notice it, being busy eating. – And don't talk
to me about ecology.
Adrien glared at me, still keeping his jokes in check.
– You are, Hailie Monet, my bargaining chip.
– A bargaining chip! – I huffed.
– Forgive my choice of words. I agree that it sounded objective. The truth is that I need to have
a few words with Vincent as soon as possible, and he's not willing to talk at the moment. Camden
Monet's antics surprised everyone, including him, judging by his refusal to meet at the moment. I
imagine Vincent, always coolly analyzing everything, is in the process of strategizing
dealing with the current situation and how he will present it to members of the Organization
in the near future. However, I am impatient and would like to know what he has to say before
he arranges everything wisely. And you, Hailie Monet, are my guarantee that Vincent will
prioritize my offer of a meeting in his busy schedule.
– You want to talk to Vincent and that's what this is all about? – I groaned in disbelief.
Still crouching, I hid my face in my hands, devastated by this train of thought. – Why do I
always have to get involved in such idiotic games?
– I think after all these years you know the answer. – Adrien shrugged. – Anyway, I'm not
kidnapping you or intending to harm you. Think of it as a ride home. You will save on fuel
for your jet.
I ignored his last words. I started petting Dactyl again, somewhat reassured that Adrien
wasn't going to kidnap me or start any fights with my brothers. Or at least it doesn't look like
it will. I came to the conclusion that I just had to survive this flight and everything would be
fine.
“I won't hesitate to point out to you, dear Hailie Monet,” Santan said suddenly, and I
turned my thoughtful gaze to him, “that, given the circumstances, returning to your apartment
was an extremely unwise move. You could have bumped into someone less polite than me.
Your father made a mess, and not everyone has the patience to passively watch his misdeeds.
“I came back for the cat, you know,” I muttered, avoiding his judgmental gaze.
– One word from you and Vincent would send an armed army after him.
“Only if the word reached him in time,” I said wryly.
Adrien tilted his head slightly. Of all the people on board, he was certainly the most at
ease. He took up a lot of space on the couch, but he didn't sit sprawled on it. By taking up
space and thus showing who's boss, he didn't lose his class.
– Your cat wouldn't survive separation?

The date clicked extremely loudly, and I glanced at its fluffy little head and pursed my
lips. I stroked him again, finally smacking my lips and turning to Adrien, suddenly jumping to
my feet as well.
- I don't know. I left home in the afternoon and was supposed to come back a little after midnight.
Suddenly it turned out that I couldn't go back. I couldn't afford to leave him alone for more than
24 hours. Vincent was unavailable, and the flight to the United States was another nine hours
in the air. I'm very sorry, but I won't risk my cat's life if I'm not sure if I'll take care of it in time.
How could I? Assume that maybe he will survive or maybe not? Maybe he'll have enough
water, maybe not? Maybe he will be weak and pass out, or maybe he will be fine? - I looked
into Adrien's interested eyes, adding more calmly: - What if someone came looking for me,
stumbled upon my cat and took it? Or murdered? – I glanced down at Dactyl, who was perking
up his ears as if he was listening to my argument, and he even looked at me briefly over the
bowl, but quickly focused back on her. – This cat is a member of my family, I wouldn't leave it.
I would walk into fire for him, just like I would for my brothers.
And I won't confess it," I finished solemnly, taking a deep breath as Adrien watched me, and
the corner of my mouth lifted slightly for the first time since I bumped into him today.
“An emotional speech, Hailie Monet,” he decided. – It seems to me that it wasn't prepared
for me.
I breathed again.
– I made it in my head for Vincent when he drills me with his
eyes, I admitted quietly.
– Good luck then. He didn't seem happy on the phone.
– Maybe he wasn't thrilled that you kidnapped his sister?
- I did not do that.
I snorted under my breath.
– As for your cat, I understand you, I respect your empathy, Hailie Monet, and I don't judge
– he confessed seriously. – I'd go back for my dogs too.
Adrien reached back for the laptop and stared at it as I watched
him for a moment, surprised by his confession.
The plane shook again, which motivated me to slowly crouch down again. It was easier for
me to find my balance this way. Deep in thought, I stretched out my hand to run it over Dactyl's
back.
I was returning to my seat with a full and happy cat at my chest when the plane crashed
again. This time the turbulence was much stronger,
As a result, I lost my balance and couldn't regain it as easily as before.

I was just passing by the couch. Due to my busy hands, I had no way to support myself.
The date flew from my arms with a loud meow when it was too late for me.
I fell on top of Santana.
I tightened my grip on his expensive jacket to stabilize myself a little, even though I fell
on him like a blanket. His laptop almost closed and slid to the side, pressing under my rib.
I cursed quietly as I realized that of all the people on board, I had landed on this man. I
lightly hit my arm and stomach, and my ankle hurt as it twisted when I fell. I shuddered
when I felt Adrien's hard body beneath me - he must have been holding his breath, because
it was as still as stone. The hair got into my eyes and I couldn't see much - all I could hear
was the smell of his cologne, more vivid to me than ever before.
With a clumsy movement, I detached the fingers of one hand from his clothes and brushed them away
strands behind my ear, and then my eyes met his.

Adrien's irises were like a pot filled with liquid milk chocolate, which was mixed with its
bitter, darker variety and some golden addition, like caramel or honey. It was easy to drown
in them, to fall into the abyss without salvation, and this was the first time when I lacked
words and arguments to deny it.
I looked into those eyes, very close to swallowing, if it weren't for the fact that Adrien
quickly broke the connection... ...by
pushing me off of him.
– Ouch! – I groaned, falling onto the couch.
He used enough force to make me release the fabric of his jacket, but he wasn't brutal
- it was more like he was setting me aside.
Definitely and not too gently, but not aggressively.
Before I could fully recover, he was already standing over me, his face pale.
“Distance, Hailie Monet,” he hissed angrily.
I forced myself to stand up on my hands and raise my head to send him a message
a look worthy of the greatest idiot.
– I fell! – I growled.
Adrien blew air through his nose, glaring at me furiously.

He irritated me so much that I immediately stopped comparing his eyes to chocolate. Now, for me,
they were at most like two pieces of toast made of dark bread, deeply browned and burnt in some
places.
He couldn't argue with me, I was telling the truth - I wasn't planning on falling into his arms.
That's why he didn't reproach me anymore, but just took a quick look at the faces of my bodyguards,
analyzing their moods. They shifted in their seats, tensing their bodies in readiness mode and glaring
at Adrien with hostility and suspicion.
I rose even higher, rubbing my temple.

Man, what a circus.
Congratulations, I said, walking up to Hailie Monet.

She was standing backwards, but I recognized her by her nice, long dress. Its fabric was covered
with sequins that shimmered with bright pink, blue and yellow. The only thing missing from her long
wavy hair was a tiara.
Ladies and gentlemen, Princess Monet.
I knew it was her, also because Grace had spotted her earlier
and she had already criticized her lack of taste.
The girl turned around and registered my presence at her family's banquet without much
surprise. I haven't seen it for a long time, because it was widely reported that the Pearl of Coins was
hidden in the shadow after the recent dramatic events.
She didn't go to such parties. I was even more pleased to see her here today when she seemed to
be in such good condition. She has matured a bit, but has not given up her delicacy. Only the fragility
I remembered from the time I visited her in the hospital with a bouquet of pink daisies was replaced
by strength.
It was a nice sight.
She smiled, her eyes shining with happiness no less intensely than
dress. She didn't tremble with fear, she didn't look pale, or shudder fearfully, afraid of her shadow.
And in her arms... she was holding a child.

“Oh, I didn't know you were a mom,” I commented mockingly. I checked,

Is it possible to joke with her like in the old days?
“That's why I didn't go to banquets,” she replied. – I didn't want to parade
with a belly.
I smiled. The kidnapping of Hailie Monet is something that shocked everyone. I felt sorry
for this girl as I watched her lie in the hospital bed, crushed by the traumatic events. It's so
good that she managed to get back on her feet and feel better.
“I wanted to congratulate you on your graduation,” I said.

– Are you the only one who knows that I haven't been around her much in the last year?
– she replied, adjusting the girl on her hip. Little blonde daughter
Vincent, another apple of the Monet family's eye. – I studied at home.
– This in no way detracts from the completion of the education stage.
Hailie Monet smiled slightly back.
- In that case, thank you.
- How do you feel? – I asked, getting serious. It's not my place to investigate hers
psyche, but I thought it was worth asking this question.
“Okay,” she replied, one hand caressingly brushing the hair from the girl's face. Little
Lissy Monet alternated between grinning at me, then hiding in the crook of her aunt's neck
and giving me suspicious glances. It was as if she was alternating between her father's and
her mother's personality. – It was a good year.
– What are your plans for now? – I asked. – Taking over the family business?
This girl was so strong it was only half a joke. I rarely felt awe. Who would have thought
that of all the Monets, she would gain the most respect from me.
“I'm not interested in your business,” she replied, but she beamed even more. – I'm
thinking about studies. Abroad. Maybe in France or Spain…
I just don't know if it will work.
– Vincent won't allow it? – I snorted.
“Vince will support me in any decision,” she replied, a bit combatively, then relaxed a little
and shrugged. – It's more about me. It would be nice to go away, but…” She glanced at me
carefully, as if wondering how much she could and wanted to tell me. – I'm just a little scared.
– Being away from family? – I guessed, glancing at the child. I didn't think someone so closely
related to Vincent, inheriting so many of his genes, could be so cute, but this little girl made me
change my mind. It could also be because I haven't had much contact with children so far. My
sister Keira's ones are cute too, but I haven't seen them often. I watched Lissa Monet's chubby
face with interest, wondering what it would feel like to hold such a little human in my arms.
– I will always be close to them. – Hailie Monet shrugged again. - Are

everywhere.
I lifted the corner of my mouth.
“I don't know…” she continued, a little lost in thought. Apparently, this topic was very current
in her life and was constantly being discussed in her head. – I think I will eventually end up at a
university somewhere in the United States. Vincent has already come to me with a whole list of
the best universities. – Here she smiled crookedly.
“The best colleges are boring,” I replied. - I know something about this.
She raised an eyebrow.
– Are universities in Europe more interesting?

“Moving to Europe sounds like something crazy,” I said and looked
straight into her dark, wise eyes. – Be crazy, Hailie Monet. You deserve it.
She blinked and froze, not breaking eye contact with me, even when Vincent's daughter
began to get bored and pull her hair. Only after a moment did she flinch, grab the girl's hand and
shake her head at her. Still between her eyebrows
however, there was a delicate, vertical line.
If in some time I hear that Hailie Monet went to study in Europe, that's it
now I know I won't be able to stop smiling.
“Okay, Hailie Monet,” I said, out of the corner of my eye noticing Vincent sneaking somewhere
with quick, decisive steps. It seemed appropriate to greet him, so I folded my arms and nodded.
– All I can do is wish you good luck.
I raised my glass, which I forgot about for a moment.

“Thank you, Adrien,” she replied, and when the girl tugged on the chain this time, Hailie Monet
kissed her on the cheek and said to her, “Oh, you're getting bored, huh?” I think we'll go find mom.
The baby nodded eagerly and I snorted because for some reason all this
the scene was extremely sweet and delightful.
“See you later,” Hailie Monet said to me, giving me one last, cheerful one
smile.
She walked away, hugging the little girl, giggling with her and cooing something at her.
I stared, truly impressed with myself.
I was honestly honestly relieved that this girl was on the mend.
He can smile.
It took me a while to snap out of my reverie, shake myself off, and before I tipped over
glass of white wine, I said quietly: - See you
later, Hailie Monet.
21
TWO MINUSES
THEY GIVE A PLUS
Adrien was so heated that as he walked to the back of the plane, he almost
tore off his jacket and a white shirt underneath. I looked after him for a moment,
not trusting his behavior. I didn't feel like feeling sorry for him, so I stopped
looking at him and focused on myself.
– Mrs. Monet, are you okay? – Danilo asked, appearing at my side.
He even extended his hand to me, which I took gratefully.
“Yes, I just… lost my balance,” I muttered, looking around for Dactyl.
He escaped into a corner somewhere.
– I'll help you get up. Would you like to come back to your place? – offered mine
bodyguard.
I accepted his support and, proudly lifting my head, I carefully stood up and reached my chair. I
hoped that the pain after the fall was only a temporary discomfort, so I just grimaced and refused
Danilo's offer of further help.
Vince's bodyguard had his head down and was rubbing his forehead, obviously devastated by the
current situation. Danilo was also tense, but he knew me better, so he didn't insist on anything, just took
his place next to me, discreetly observing me.
The date trotted over to me and stood at my foot. He tilted his head and waited patiently for me
to reach out to him. As I hugged him to my chest, my reluctant gaze fell on Adrien's laptop, which
was lying overturned on the couch. It didn't take long until the guy came to pick him up.
Adrien calmed down as he looked back to normal as he returned to the front of the cabin. He
stayed in his shirt and, while styling his hair with one hand, reached for the computer. He stood with
it in his hand near me and seemed to be rummaging through it, but I felt intuitively that he was
lurking around a bit.
When it went on for too long, I stopped pretending to ignore him. I glared at him
reluctantly, and then he finally turned his attention to me.
– You didn't hurt yourself? – he asked, clearing his throat.
I narrowed my eyes.
– When I fell, no, but when you threw me at…
– You're distorting the facts, I just pushed you aside.
– I'm not a chair for you to move me to...
Adrien raised his hand halfway through my statement.
– Okay, I chose my words wrong. I had to… make you… stop… being on… me. – Adrien
closed his eyes, struggling to choose the right words. Normally this would have amused me because
what he was saying still sounded stupid, but now I was too irritated by him.
– It was a matter of seconds! I would get up myself. It's not like I was going to lie on top of you
the entire trip.
– My fault, Hailie Monet. There are not many rules in the Organization, so the few that exist
should be followed. I admit, I reacted impulsively. – His calm, velvety voice rang in my ears. I liked
the fact that he was able to apologize in a sincere and unforced way. The only disturbing thing was
his eyes, which started to resemble liquid chocolate again. And now, on top of that, they were
staring at me piercingly. – You didn't hurt yourself?
“Just bruised badly,” I grumbled, exaggerating on purpose.

Adrien ran his free hand through his hair.
- How strong? Do you need a first aid kit? You - he pointed at one of his men, a young man
with large biceps and the makings of a gorilla who was reading a book, glancing in our direction
from time to time - - bring the first aid kit.
– Why do I need a first aid kit? – I was surprised to see the man obediently get up from his
seat.
“We definitely have some ointment there,” Adrien explained. – Open it.
The man grabbed a medium-sized trunk and, as instructed, began rummaging through it with
a focused expression.
– Look for something for bruises, contusions, or some, I don't know, abrasions.
"I don't need any stupid ointment, leave it alone," I said, watching Santana with unconcealed
surprise, because even though I was used to similar overprotection from my brothers, Adrien's
was shocking.
My surprise was not lost on him, because he pursed his lips for a moment and then said,
"I need you in one piece, Hailie Monet." I wouldn't want to give Vincent unnecessary reasons
to be angry, and I'm sure any scratch on your skin would raise his blood pressure.
“That's right,” I confirmed. – That's why you shouldn't have taken the risk and kidnapped me.
“I didn't kidnap you,” he drawled slowly, tightened his grip on the laptop and returned to the
back of the plane, throwing it over his shoulder to the security guard to give me what he found in
the first aid kit.
I didn't say another word to Adrien during this trip. He didn't mock me, even when I tried to
create a makeshift litter box for Dactyl. He stayed at the back of the plane and only sent someone
to bring him something from the buffet a few times. I don't know what he was doing there, he was
probably working, but I made sure not to turn around and look at him.
The Santana jet flight wasn't too bad; Of course, I preferred my own, but
I couldn't complain about the comfortable armchairs and the wide selection of teas.
As Adrien had announced, Pennsylvania welcomed us coldly. The plane landed at a small
airport unknown to me. I lined up to leave first, discreetly looking out for Vincent through the small
windows. Then Adrien appeared in front and told me to move aside and let some of his men go
first. Cold flowed in through the open door of the plane. Our state didn't have as much mercy as
rather sunny Barcelona, and I shuddered, hugging Daktyl tighter.
I took unsteady steps up the stairs, trying not to fall, not to be blown away by the
wind, and not to miss my oldest brother. I managed to take care of all the things
mentioned, although I got distracted when my eyes fell on Vincent.
Without looking back, I moved quickly towards him. Nobody stopped me.
Vincent stood at the very end of the runway. His hands were in the pockets of his
black coat, which was too heavy to blow in the wind. His face was focused, pale, and he
was frowning at me, making him not look happy to see me at all, but when I was very
close, he reached out to me and let me fall into his arms.
The date moved restlessly, probably for fear of being crushed. Vincent didn't bother
to spare him an icy look, as if he was blaming my cat for ruining his plans.
Vince also hugged me, even hugged me, and every time he did (which was very rare)
he reminded me how much I liked the sense of security he gave me. I guess it was never
going to change - Vincent's arms were synonymous with the greatest stability in my life.
Only one person in the world could top him at this, and that was my late mother.
– Dear child, what were you thinking? – he asked quietly, with visible reproach
trying to look me in the eye.
I eloquently adjusted Dactyla in my arms.
- Sorry.
“We'll talk about it later,” he said sternly.
- Yes Sir. – I nodded meekly.
– How was the flight? – The question is usually asked in a casual tone, but it never
sounds that way when Vince says it. He looked at me carefully, waiting for even one
complaint to latch on to and start a war with Adrien based on it.
– It was getting longer. – I shrugged.
– No one crossed your boundaries?
I don't know how I used to be able to bear Vincent's cold look when now, after all
these years, when I knew him so well, it still made me uncomfortable.
“No,” I whispered.
He nodded, and as I shivered under another gust of wind, he swiftly took off his coat
and draped it over my shoulders before I could mutter that it wasn't necessary.
“Go to the car,” he ordered, pointing to one of several large, elevated black cars.
They were all standing close to the hangar, and at a glance I could tell that some of
them belonged to Adrien's team and others to the Monets.
Vince gave me a little push, pointing me in the right direction. He waited until I was
halfway there and only then went to confront Adrien himself. Santan, who had stayed
by the plane, was putting on his gloves, saying something to someone and glancing
discreetly in our direction. They greeted each other as Vince approached him.
There were a lot of guys hanging around who, like the cars, belonged to different teams.
It was a bit abstract and idiotic for me. It's like making a joke out of a stupid meeting.
Perhaps it was because of such oddities that the Organization aroused even greater
concern.
My first meeting with Vince was more gentle than I expected. He hugged me, was
worried about me, and didn't even seem too angry, because the place in his heart
reserved for anger was filled with relief that nothing had happened to me.
It was likely that the twins did not share his calmness.
I had barely approached the car in question when the door opened and Shane poked
his disheveled head out from the back seat. I hadn't managed to pull Vince's coat tight
enough around me because I was still holding Dactyl, so I was a little chilly, but I'd rather
stay outside than sit next to a nervous Shane. Unfortunately, no one left me a choice,
so sighing heavily, I climbed inside the elegant car.
There was an absurd amount of space that even the twins, sprawling like kings on
the seats, couldn't fully occupy. I sat down with Daktyl in the chair across from my
brothers and immediately felt the weight of their accusing glances.
“We didn't give you the cat so that you would risk your life for it now,” he began
Shane, making no effort to greet him.
I hugged Daktyl even tighter.
– What was that supposed to be? – Tony growled resentfully.
Without taking my eyes off my brothers, I kissed the cat's soft ear.
– Eh, they're talking to you! Shane slammed his hand on the door on his side.
The kitten stirred and I raised my eyes to the leather-covered ceiling.
– It makes sense that I wouldn't leave Daktyl at home, what do you mean?
“It's because you haven't smartened up at all, little Hailie,” Shane snorted. - Still not
you obey orders, sacrifice yourself like a martyr and make idiotic decisions.
– It's good that you have become so wise.
“He's stupid,” Tony admitted, and then added to me, “But apparently he's still smarter than you.”
I wasn't in the mood for a verbal fight, but the twins weren't taking mine at all
opinions into account, so I gave them a hostile look and replied:
– And you… you're both equally stupid.
– You're still stupider.
I narrowed my eyes.
– You are stupider on the minus side.
– And you on two.
– Two minuses make a plus. I gave them a wry smile.
Shane frowned and Tony nudged me with his foot.
- Leave me.
He nudged me again.
– Stop it, yeah.
And again.
I hit him back, but I kicked him in the ankle.

Then Tony nudged me harder with his sports shoe, so I kicked him even harder, and then he
smacked his lips in dissatisfaction and stretched out more to reach me, and I put Dactyl aside and
leaned out too. We started struggling.
The space in the car suddenly didn't seem so big. Frightened, Dactyl pressed himself against the
back of the chair, and I lunged at Tony. Vince's coat slipped off my shoulders. I dug my nails into my
brother's neck, drawing his tattoos.
I screamed as he retaliated by pulling my long, tangled hair from the trip.
Shane didn't bother to separate us, but continued his lecture on my recklessness, trying to
speak loud enough so that the sounds of our fighting wouldn't drown out him.
Only a loud crash made us fall silent and freeze.

Shane's door was open and Vincent was looking inside. Earlier, there was disbelief on his face
for a moment, which was then replaced by irritation.
He was the one who slapped his hand on the roof of the car to stop us fighting.
– What do you have in those heads? – he asked quietly and ominously. – My children are better
behave than you. Take your seats and fasten your seatbelts, now.
We each followed Vince's instructions slowly but without argument. I retreated to my chair,
pushing the tangles that had arisen during the brawl onto my back. Praying that our oldest
brother wouldn't notice, I also straightened his coat, which had slipped under the seats.
– The driver will take you home. No stopping, no unfastening seat belts
and no fighting, is that clear to you?
We nodded. Tony looked sideways through the tinted window. Some of Adrien's men were
also slowly getting into their cars. Shane was tracing the metal buckle of his belt with his finger,
very concerned about what he was doing, and I was focusing on my
kitten.
– So you're not coming back with us? - Tony said, seeming to answer him
she didn't care at all.
-I have some things to clear up with Santan. Apparently a longer one is coming
conversation.
– Do you need support? – Shane asked.

– Not yours. You're going home. We'll meet you there," Vince replied, finally
He glared at us once more and left, slamming the door behind him.
Immediately afterwards the car started moving. Danilo seemed to be sitting in the front, next to
the driver. I was curious what happened to the other security guard and whether I should somehow
put in a word for him with Vincent. I hoped my brother wouldn't hold him accountable for the decisions
he made under my pressure.
It was afternoon in Pennsylvania, which I called home, but it might as well have been early
evening, for the sky was gray and gloomy. For a few moments I absorbed the forest views
outside the window, and then I looked at the twins. Tony
he was still looking away, as if he was offended at Vince and still holding a grudge, and Shane was staring
at Dactyl.
I decided this would be a good time to break the silence.
– What about the father?
Shane glanced at me and Tony just shrugged.
– Why did he run away? – I continued. – And where?
– To Mexico, I guess, we don't know where he is at the moment. – It's Shane now
he threw up his arms.
– Why did he do it? – I leaned forward. – Hey, come on, tell me what you know.
Shane tilted his head back, the back of his finger brushing the side window.
– Apparently, for some reason he had been planning to escape for some time.
– How do you know about this? – I raised my eyebrows.
– Well, there's a lot of talking now, isn't there?
“Everyone's guessing about what happened, you hear rumors,” Tony added.
I leaned even closer, clasping my hands.
– You mean you heard that from Vince and Will?
“Dylan knows a thing or two, too,” Shane muttered.

"If your father was planning an escape, why in the Lord's name didn't he plan it better?"
So I don't have to go back to the States on a private plane with Adrien fucking Santan? – I got angry.
“No, you don't get it,” Shane sighed. – The point is that father was planning
escape earlier, but before he had planned it to the end, he had to escape.
– He had to run away before his escape? – I frowned.
– Yeah. – Tony nodded as if it was all clear and logical.

– Did something threaten him?
“Someone was threatening him,” Shane corrected me.

- Who?
“Christ, Hailie,” Tony sighed, rolling his eyes.
- What? – I was outraged, giving him an offended look. – Normal unless I ask, right?
– But do you realize that we don't know shit ourselves?
“Wait until we fly to him and he'll tell us more,” Shane said.
– Are we going to him? – I was amazed. - When?

The twins shrugged, this time in unison.

– Soon somehow.
“Is…” I bit my lip hesitantly. – Isn't this dangerous?
– Father will arrange it so that everything will be fine.
“Aha,” I grumbled and my back sagged against the backrest. Looking out the window, I added:
Then I can't wait to see him.
Nothing was going to surprise me here.
Attending Vincent Monet's wedding is a boring chore that had to be done

complete, like many other things in life.
My eyelids are now heavy due to too long and hard morning training.
I almost slept through the moment when the bride and groom took their vows. Not that I
cared much about witnessing this moment.
I was sitting at the back, among other members of the Organization, just like them
I pretended to be following the ceremony politely and attentively.
I perked up for a moment when Camden Monet appeared with his guards. That he is
not ashamed to parade in public after everything that has happened.
At the same time, I shouldn't be surprised. Vincent Monet's father, known for his family
nature, would not miss his eldest son's wedding.
Camden looked good. He had aged since I last saw him, but his gaze was still sharp.
Vincent could still count on the help of his experienced father in business. This is important
information for members of the Organization.
I rubbed my eyelids. I dreamed of going home. I involuntarily glanced impatiently at

my watch several times. It got to the point where I even mentally urged the poor child who
was carrying the bride and groom's wedding rings.
– Boring, huh? Grace muttered.
She sat next to him with her chin held high. She watched the altar without any particular
interest, although her eyes were slightly narrowed and I guessed that she was glaring at
Vincent's new wife from under her eyelids.
– Shouldn't you despair? – I whispered back to her. Any occasion

Grace was good for teasing. – You were supposed to be in her place.
“Just thinking about it makes me want to puke,” she snorted, pursing her blood-red lips.
I laughed quietly and hoped it wasn't too malicious.
My partner, whom I invited to the wedding and who was sitting on my other side, glanced
at me. I admit, I didn't show her much attention, and I felt tired all day long, so I wasn't
entertaining. That's why she became interested in this change of mood, which unfortunately
for her was very short-lived.
– Finally, old bachelor! No more scoundrels.

I looked up, suddenly awake. Dylan Monet just stabbed the groom in the back.
I snorted under my breath.

The ceremony ended and the guests were invited to the room where refreshments were
to be served. Sensibly, I asked for a glass of whiskey instead of the red wine that the staff
offered first. I didn't need to become even more depressed.
– Beautiful decor – Ada praised.

I couldn't imagine a reality in which I would have the strength and desire to talk to my
partner at a random wedding about the colors of ribbons and flowers, so I did not react to
these words in any way.
I looked at Ada only when she was silent for a long moment. She looked around the -
indeed - tastefully decorated room with a light but artificial smile on her lips, to which she kept
touching a glass of wine. It was her eyes that gave her away. Lack of self-confidence and
ease. I realized it was 100% my fault - I couldn't assure her of that. Or I wasn't willing enough
to do so
do this.
It didn't make me proud. Ada looked pretty; she had to put a lot of work into her complicated
hairstyle, careful makeup and choosing a beautiful, expensive dress. Or maybe she just put a
lot of her father's money into it all.
I knew he had them, I did business with him sometimes. An intelligent man with prospects of
earning his first billion soon. He seemed quite happy that his daughter had caught my eye.
– I'll go to the bathroom, I'll be back soon.
I registered Ada's words with a considerable delay, because when I looked around, it was already there
she wasn't with me.
I moistened my throat with a sip of the smoky whiskey, appreciating Vincent's taste. Maybe the
wedding ceremony itself was tedious, but at least the host knew good alcohol and provided it for his
guests.
Good, because most of these people could use a little chilling. Many of them seemed idiotically
intimidated by their presence at such a solemn event. I could barely keep myself from rolling my eyes.
And the very thought that one day I will have to organize a similar wedding myself...
I felt like ordering another glass of whiskey. Double.
– You!
I glanced in the direction where that female scream full of resentment came from.
Maybe I paid attention to him out of habit, because in a similar way it was enough
I was often addressed.
She had her back to me and just waved her hand violently. She was reproaching some poor guy
who had obviously been drinking before the party. Only after a while I recognized the boy sitting
lifelessly in the chair as one of Monet's twins.
From the casualness with which the girl shouted at him, I assumed she was his partner.
The dress hugged her waist and wider hips and fit nicely on her shapely buttocks. The girl's beautiful,
long curls were styled so carefully that they did not dare to move as she shook her head in
disappointment.
The other twin placed a hand on her shoulder, which she immediately shrugged off with silent
fury. I raised an eyebrow in genuine surprise, appreciating her courage. She must have already
gotten to know the Monets well and that's why she felt comfortable around them. She definitely didn't
lack character, she didn't cower meekly at Monet's side.
“Come on, star, anger is harmful to beauty,” chuckled Montgomery Monet.

My eyebrows went even higher, because something...
The woman turned around.
Dark eyes bore into him hard, surprising everyone with a coldness that didn't match her face.
Her naturally delicate and girlish features showed through even with heavy makeup. I knew her, I'd
seen that face somewhere before.
I tilted my head, taking in the woman's entire figure, elegant and nothing less than that
sexy dress, high shoes. You could feel the strength emanating from her.
I've already looked into those eyes. In various situations, often with amusement. Usually
when they looked back at me, they expressed concern, uncertainty, or classic caution. I
honestly always thought they were wise, but sometimes too innocent.
I was looking for the name of the owner of those pretty brown eyes. I remembered this
woman, I had seen her somewhere. I knew her, I may have even talked to her.
I frowned, ignored everything around me, even took a step forward, completely absorbed by
this sudden mystery.
Hailie Monet.
It was as if someone had suddenly paused the movie. I flinched in surprise as my brain
suddenly gave me the answer.
- Everything's all right? – asked a waitress passing by.
She was looking at my shoes. Still in severe shock, I followed her gaze. At my feet, in a
small pool of alcohol, lay a shattered glass.
I swore. I stepped back, in disbelief that I had just unknowingly dropped it.
“I'm terribly sorry,” I replied automatically.
Fortunately, my suit was not damaged, only the floor above it was damaged
the waitress was now leaning forward.
– You didn't hurt yourself?
“No,” I said. Putting on a mask of coldness, I reacted to the heat I felt inside. I knew full
well that I had attracted unwanted attention from the guests nearby, including a bunch of
Monets. - Thank you for
help.
I turned on my heel and left. I winced when I heard a piece of glass crunching under the
sole of my shoe. I pushed the door leading outside with unnecessary force, electrified with
emotions. A man with a phone to his ear on the other side
he jumped back, giving me a reluctant look.
I stepped aside and took a deep breath of the frosty December air.
- What was that? – I hissed furiously to myself.
I no longer felt sleepy. I opened my eyes wide, not believing that it was Monet's younger
sister that they had just admired.
I frowned.
“You've turned pale,” Grace said to me. She was sitting on a stone bench nearby, smoking a
cigarette, and holding a glass of red wine next to her bare thigh. The black fur she wrapped in
contrasted with the white snow around her. – Are you sick too?
I definitely wouldn't call it nauseous.

I blew out a breath but walked over to her. On the way, I angrily scraped the sole of my shoe
against an angular step to get rid of an irritating shard of glass.
“They're taking this too long,” I muttered. – How long can you wait for a refreshment?
As I sat down next to her, I had to nudge her otherwise she wouldn't move.
– The whole family was together for the first time in a long time. They will drag it out
indefinitely.
– Oh yes, I saw Camden. It's holding up pretty well, I muttered.

“Mhm,” Grace nodded, taking a long drag on her cigarette, staring
into the snow.
I nudged her.
“You could have taken the old man instead of Vincent,” I said.
"Don't touch me," she muttered, clucking her lips in irritation. – If I had known, I would have
done so. Men serving sentences in prison are the least problematic partners.
– You always manage to intrigue me with your theories.

– The convict is predictable. I'm free, I spend his money and make decisions for him. When
we see each other once a month, the sex is great,
because long awaited.
- Now I understand.
I shook my head, as I always did when I realized that my stepsister
my sister is more crazy than I thought.
However, I couldn't deny her advantages, which were that she somehow always knew
everything that was going on in our closed community. I usually didn't pay much attention to it
myself, but as I still felt chills down my spine after dropping that unfortunate glass, I needed to
wrap my head around it.
certain things.
“Sister Monet showed up,” I said indifferently. – Haven't seen her in a while
I saw it, I thought she had cut herself off.
– Little Pearl went to study in Europe.

– Wait, isn't this girl still in high school?

“Yes, there is something infantile about it,” Grace snorted. – But that's not the case anymore
kid.
I can't say I'm relieved. I wouldn't feel good knowing that
a teenager caught my eye.
Suddenly it dawned on me.
– Ahhh… Indeed. – I nodded in understanding. – Probably even

I congratulated her on her graduation. It was few years ago. It slipped my mind.
“No wonder,” Grace said indifferently. – Why would you bother her?
yourself with the education of young Monet?
– So you're saying she really went to study in Europe? – I repeated

curious, stroking his chin thoughtfully.
I remembered the details of our last conversation.
She left.
A smile crept onto my lips.
- How old is she? – I asked.
Grace looked at me disgusted.
– The Monet brothers would sooner go to war with you than allow you to start a fight
spin it.
– I'm not going to hang around her, and the Monet brothers are smart enough not to go
to war with me. I'm curious.
- Twenty two.
I became lost in thought.
“Yes… She's still very young,” I finally said, standing up. –

It's a pity, because I must admit that it looks phenomenal.
Ada was drying the tears around her eyes with a tissue and I sincerely hoped that was it
It wasn't because of me that she cried.
- Where have you been? – she asked in a whisper when I returned to the table. – You missed the toast.
It was built by one of the groom's brothers, he spoke so charmingly...
“Too bad,” I muttered.
Holding my tie, I sat down in my seat and was surprised to discover that
I have to be really careful not to look at Hailie Monet.
What idiocy.
I kept looking around for distractions - passively listening to the boring chatter that Ada was
engaging in with Ricardo Sanchez's wife. I watched the look of satisfaction on the face of Rodric
Retter, another member of the Organization, who was certainly triumphant now, as he had
previously objected to the idea of Vincent marrying Grace. He certainly preferred that his chosen
one was a stranger, unknown to anyone and with no connections to the other members of the
Organization.
I allowed Ada to talk me into dancing only once, because it was appropriate, but then we sat
down at the table again. Dejected, she watched the dance floor. She was unlucky to come to
this party with me, because no one dared to ask her to dance or simply take care of her in a
gentlemanly way. They were afraid of my reaction. And I wouldn't mind.
No one took an interest in her, even when I left her alone to turn
dance with Grace.
“You could be less obvious,” she muttered, smiling evilly.
I frowned and looked at her.
- What do you mean?
– Soon everyone will know that you've got your eye on the Pearl if you don't stop
looking after her like that.
I tightened my grip on Grace's waist.
– I'm just looking away from your maliciously contorted face, sister.
– Mhm. Grace lifted her chin higher. – I advise you to go to Vincent before he goes on his
honeymoon. Maybe he'll agree to let you touch the Pearl today.
Then you both will have a great night.
I breathed a sigh of relief. The verbal fights with Grace sometimes amused me, but there
were also times when they were extremely irritating. Then it was best to remain silent. So I did,
and fed up with her teasing smirk, I took my hands off her and walked away just as the song
stopped.
Every now and then I promised myself that it was time to get ready. I had nothing to do here.
Most of the partners have already said goodbye, and drinking too much whiskey has stopped working
I had the impression that Grace was starting to seriously annoy me, and I was sure that Ada
was also secretly dreaming of returning home.
But I still sat in my seat and watched her.
She looked happy. She enjoyed the presence of her family. They all cared about her too.
There was something addictive about following her. I don't know why, but I was interested in
every face she made, every move she made, like the most gripping movie.
No sooner had I taken my eyes off her than one of the Monets came on stage and
proposed to his girlfriend. I watched Hailie Monet's eyes fill with tears. I was moved by how
sincerely she felt joy in her family's happiness. I watched him dance with his brother. And then
with the second one. What's more, I caught at least three strange men stealing glances at her.
Without a word, I jumped up from the chair and went to the bathroom.
I didn't splash cold water in my face for fear of splashing it on my shirt collar. Instead, I
stared at my reflection in the mirror, trying to get myself together. A scented candle was
burning next to the elegant sink.
At some point, staring into its flame, I realized that I felt a strange warmth inside, unlike
anything I had known before...
I splashed water on it to turn it off.
On my way outside to get some fresh air, I passed the Monet children splashing in the
fountain. I lit a cigar to calm myself down. The frosty air, dark sky and the taste of tobacco
helped me regain my sobriety. I made the decision in my head that it was time to go home.
I was in no rush to smoke. I didn't return to the room until a whole cigar later.
I stopped behind Ada and handed her my coat.
“We're leaving,” I told her.
She jumped up as if I had just promised her a vacation to Barbados with a plane
leaving in ten minutes. I wasn't going to blame her for her enthusiasm.
- Attention!
I looked up. I knew that voice well. My ex-fiancee was swaying on stage with a microphone
in her hand. I stopped, curious about what he had to say.
– Tomorrow we're partying at the Opera! Everyone is welcome. Welcome to our

box.
“Of course,” I snorted mockingly under my breath.

I looked at Maya, who was wearing her killer high heels
she trotted back to her family.
– What: of course? – Ada asked, although she didn't seem to expect an answer
from me.
Did she feel that slighted? I was starting to feel guilty.
“There's no way she could seriously offer everyone a place in the box,” I replied. –
That's the thing about this place, it's exclusive and unattainable
majority.
– So she lied?
- Certainly.
Ada sighed, probably sick of this company.
– So it's not worth the trouble to go there.
Well.
I did not answer.
22
LIKE THE OLD TIMES
I would lock her in the mansion.

Dylan walked over to the on-board refrigerator and took out a can of Coke.
– And he arranged for another nanny. Just like the ones your children have.
There was a hiss as he opened the drink.
– Not much different from them anyway.
He didn't go back to the chair, he just stayed in the middle. It was easier for him to stay in the spotlight
this way. He was most fond of Vincent's, so he looked at him expectantly, as if he hoped that our oldest
brother would applaud the genius of his idea.
– At least you'll keep an eye on her, or not. - Dylan swung the can so that a bit of Coke spilled out of
it, but he didn't care, he was busy pontificating: - In this Spain, she lives on her own, we really don't know
what she's doing there.
There's always something wrong with me when I go there.
– What do you think you don't like? – I asked aggressively. So far, I've ignored his whining, but I didn't
want him to start sharing his wild guesses on the forum.
He glared at me provocatively. – That no one

really controls what you do there, little girl.
“If anyone could use control around here, it's you,” I snorted.
“Dylan, come on,” Will interjected, seeing him open his mouth for the first time
usually to quarrel. – Hailie is an adult, she deserves the privilege of independence.
I smiled at my favorite brother, though I quickly turned serious when Dylan grumbled, "Her
independence
landed her on Santana's plane."
Will pursed his lips. He quickly ran out of arguments to defend me.
“It happened because dad decided to escape from prison,” I snapped. – Maybe we can get him a
babysitter?
Dylan shook his head and returned to his seat, the twins and Will snorting quietly
and even Vince lifted the corner of his mouth.
Vincent vented his dissatisfaction with my decisions in a particularly elegant way, simply by giving
me a quick sermon in a cool voice, consisting of a few blunt sentences, but that was it. Enough,
because he knew well that Dylan had exhausted me all the time. From the moment he saw me until
now, two solid days, he followed me around the Monet Mansion and complained that I didn't think I was
crazy and that he was hereby ordering the end of my studies in Spain.
I've never rolled my eyes so much in my life.

However, I had already managed to placate most of the brothers, so overall the flight to Mexico,
which the six of us were on, wasn't that bad at all. On the contrary, it was even nice to spend some time
with the boys. After all, we rarely have the opportunity to meet alone, with the original line-up. I took
advantage of these moments, turning a blind eye to Dylan's mischief.
We landed at a private airport, who knows where, and then we got into a private helicopter that
came from who knows where and continued our journey to who knows where.
In Spain, I lived a comfortable life and lacked nothing, but meetings with my siblings always
reminded me how wealthy a family I came from.
– We are so close to the United States, is it safe? - I asked. – He shouldn't have

run away somewhere else?
“The darkest place, girl, is under the street lamp,” Shane said.
"He's probably out in the wild somewhere," Tony added with a shrug.
The father had indeed stopped in the wilderness. I knew Mexico from photos and knew
that there was no shortage of paradise landscapes here. I once planned to go here with the
twins and Dylan on vacation. We finally landed in the Bahamas, but Cancún is still on our list
of places to discover. However, this time it didn't work out for us, because Camden chose a
different atmosphere.
He chose the forest. When the helicopter landed, leaves and dust remained in the air for
some time. I coughed as my feet touched the grass, and I sniffed as I inhaled the air filled
with the strong smell of earth.
Tony's eyes were red from rubbing and he even cursed under his breath at the climate
we found here. It was warm, not too warm, not dry, because it wasn't a desert, but enough
for Dylan to brush a single strand of hair from his sweaty forehead.
Shane stared sadly at his dusty, brand new trainers, which had just been glowing white,
while Will and Vince began to loosen their ties, probably regretting their insistence on wearing
shirts.
“What the hell is this place,” Tony groaned. I grabbed him and pulled his wrist, afraid he
would scratch out his eye.
“It's a jungle,” Shane muttered, looking around.
I started, worried.
– Does that mean there are snakes here? –
I whispered. “Only snakes,” Dylan replied and leaned in with a nasty smile. – There are
definitely hand-sized spiders, lizards, and a whole lot of weird insects just waiting to crawl
into your hair and…
I screamed loudly because Dylan pinched my side and I got scared.
– Idiot! – I roared at him, glaring at the twins rolling with laughter.
“Father must have heard that we were already there,” Will commented,
glancing at me from under raised eyebrows in amusement.
This wasn't the end of the trip, as we landed in a small cleared area, but we had to go
into the bush to get to my father's quarters. Will explained that it was a forest and not to be
confused with a jungle, although there are also jungles in Mexico. The trees surrounding us
were very tall and seemed a bit different from the ones I knew from Pennsylvania.
I was relieved when it turned out that we had to get to our destination by jeep. If I had to
traverse this mysterious wilderness on foot, I would probably cry.
Even in the car I was trembling, hearing all these beautiful, but also extremely disturbing
sounds of nature. There was a constant buzzing or clicking noise, and Dylan managed to
make me scream about two more times. I preferred him lecturing me rather than being so
annoying.
I was very impressed with the drivers who drove us, flawlessly
finding your way in this thicket. I would get lost here even with a map.
Soon we saw the wall of a building between the trees. When we got closer, it turned out
to be a large, irregularly shaped house with a flat roof.
Warm lamps illuminated the porch, and somewhere in the back the blue of the swimming pool was visible.
I was experiencing déjà vu from Thailand. It started like this then: a lonely place,
a luxurious villa and this man greeting us on the threshold.
The sight of Camden wearing anything other than his burgundy prison uniform warmed
my heart, but I quickly suppressed a wide smile. Instead, I pursed my lips.
The boys jumped out of the high jeeps in a hurry, and I got out last, holding onto the
hand that Will, who never ceased to be a gentleman, offered me. Vincent dismissed the
drivers who left us one car, in accordance with - as I guessed - the agreement concluded
earlier.
First, all six of us stood at the foot of the short, wide wooden steps that led to the terrace.
Cam stopped at the top of them.
“Hi, kids,” Cam greeted, breaking the silence. He was able to make his hoarse voice
sound something like humility, as if he was a little ashamed of us, and at the same time we
could hear the strength and authority in it, so that we wouldn't forget who was in charge.
He has aged since I met him; The past years and my stay in prison have taken their toll.
However, he still looked decent. Instead of handcuffs, there were straps and an elegant
bracelet on his wrists, his beard was evenly trimmed, and his hair was tied in a much neater
ponytail.
There was something about Cam that made him barely open his mouth and I was ready
to run to him, to fall into his arms, such was the power he had over me. Now the only thing
stopping me was the fact that I was standing among the boys and none of them moved. I
didn't want to break out.
My father spread his hands and shrugged, as if he wasn't sure what to tell us. Out of the
corner of my eye I could see that Vincent was staring at him, Will had his arms crossed over his
chest, and Tony and Shane, being the youngest of the brothers and therefore least willing to
stand up to their father, were avoiding his gaze, wandering somewhere along the thick wall of
the forest surrounding them of all places. sides of the villa.
- What is it about? – Dylan asked, making sure his voice was loud enough.
Cam sighed.
– Let's sit down for dinner, okay? – he suggested. – We'll talk.
Still no one moved until Camden's dark eyes landed on me.
They flashed and a gentle smile appeared on his face, with which he bought me without any
questions. I took a step, then another, and without looking back, I walked up to my dad, who
reached out to me, hugged me, and kissed the top of my head.
“My beautiful daughter,” he whispered, stroking my back. He put it on me too
a lock of hair behind my ear and, looking straight into my eyes, he added: - It's great to see you, princess.
I didn't answer, but I smiled too, glad to be able to stand in front of my father without the
prison guards watching us closely. I needed this freedom and I couldn't remain indifferent to it
now.
Will and the twins followed me and then he and Cam embraced
Dylan reluctantly moved, and finally Vincent broke.
A massive wooden table has already been prepared for dinner. Tony and Shane, who had
discovered a great liking for Mexican cuisine some time ago, were the first to eat it. Each of us
helped ourselves to tacos, which we could compose ourselves from the ingredients presented
on the platters. We weren't very eager to talk, and it's hard to talk with your mouth full. My father,
probably the only one indifferent to the delicacies on the table, only ate something from the plate,
but mainly looked at us, probably thinking about the best way to approach us.
“It's good to have you all here,” he said.

Nobody commented on this. I felt there was some awkwardness in this foreign air.
Vincent ate his dish quietly, careful not to get the sauce on his face, and rarely glanced at
his father, as if he was sure he would have a real conversation with him alone later.
Will, Shane, and Tony didn't seem to have the courage to confront their dad, so they focused
at dinner, and Dylan and I played offended.
– They know how to make decent guacamole here, don't they? – my father joked at one
point, noticing the exchange of glances between Shane and me after we dipped our nachos in
avocado dip at the same time.
He sighed when he didn't get a response from us.
– Okay, listen. I know you expect explanations. It's not that I'm not going to give them to you.
I wanted to start with dinner because I knew you were hungry after your trip.
– I don't eat with my ears there, so you can talk now, right? Dylan muttered.
Cam shot him a disapproving look, but didn't admonish him.
– Okay, I'll start now then. Cam shifted in his chair, took a sip of his beer, and breathed out.
– Do you remember that I turned myself in to the police and sat nicely in prison for years...
“Getting into fights from time to time,” Will added pointedly.

“It's like that in a tight spot, son, sometimes you have to cut someone's face,” he replied,
pointing to the single scars on his face. – Nothing surprising. Anyway, I was going to atone for
my sins. By admitting them, I was convinced that I was doing the right thing.
– So it's not like you were bored with exotic islands and needed some action? Shane
muttered.
- What? – his father shouted at him, making him look down at his plate.
- Nothing.
“Fuck no,” Cam growled, glaring at all of us. –

After all, I didn't let myself be locked up in prison to experience an adventure! What about you?
– It looks strange when you first fake your death, then turn yourself in to the police, and then
run away. In a week, we'll find out you're in jail again? – Dylan sighed impatiently.
– Apparently dad ran away because someone wanted to hurt him – I interjected,
holding a taco in front of his nose with both hands. – Is that true, dad?
Cam glared at Dylan, but his face softened at my words.
“I heard rumors that someone was lurking on me,” he confirmed. – I took a lot of liberties, I
built something big, and the smart guys who did it
I put it at risk and there were many who wanted to take it away from me. When they finally had the courage
to conspire against me, I didn't have many options.

“I hear you were planning your escape earlier, too,” Will pointed out. – Even before
you were forced into it. So what was it like?
Cam scratched the back of his neck with the hand that wasn't holding the tacos.
– These were preliminary plans, nothing definite yet – he admitted. – I had various things
going through my head. After all, life is one thing, right?
“Your escapes are affecting our lives,” Dylan pointed out, accusingly
pointing nachos at him. – Hailie landed on Santana's plane, did you hear?
– Of course I heard. – Father tensed up. – If I planned to escape, I would do it so as not to
endanger you. Ultimately, I didn't have such a chance, because I ran away not on a whim, but
to save myself.
We were all looking at him and no one seemed to be chewing anything.
– If someone cut my throat, it would affect your lives, wouldn't it?
– Cam looked into Dylan's eyes, then made eye contact with the silent man
Vincent.
My heart skipped a beat at the thought of someone actually hurting their father, and I know
it froze the boys for a moment, too.
The table shook as Dylan's heavy fist smashed against the counter.
– What kind of fucker wanted to ambush you? Why the fuck?! – he growled,
rapidly redirecting his anger from one object to another.
– I say, it's easy to get hurt in hell. Cam shrugged. – It's nothing you guys need to worry
about. We just need to sort it out nicely with the Organization so that they don't get mad that
I'm disrespecting them.
“It won't be easy,” Vincent interjected. – Our family has already fallen prey to them, and
the members of the Organization do not tolerate such insults well.
– I am no longer in their main sights and if they are smart, they will eventually wave their
hand. Cam looked pointedly at Vincent. – You have other things to worry about than chasing
me, am I right?
Vincent remained silent, obviously skeptical of his father's optimism.
– So what are you going to do now? Will asked. – Will you wander around the world again?
– I'm waiting for another passport, then I'll fly to South America, and then...
“Maybe get facial surgery and go back to the States,” Shane suggested.
Tony and Dylan burst out laughing and Cam snorted.
“I'm too attached to that handsome face,” he replied with a wave
with a finger somewhere on his cheek.
– Maybe at least Botox for wrinkles? – Dylan said.
– Just a moment, son, and you'll get the same look from that stupid smile.
The atmosphere relaxed as we unintentionally laughed a little. Even Vince relaxed - at one
point, in response to someone's joke, he raised his eyes to the ceiling and then reached for
tacos.
– Does this mean we will be able to visit you again? – I asked quietly.
The twins looked up at me, and Will and Vincent looked at me quizzically.
“Just don't get your hopes up,” Dylan warned, directing his words at Camden.
My father was sitting at the head of the table and I was just to his left, so he could easily
turn to me and take my hand gently. He kissed her without turning his love-filled eyes away
from me.
– We'll see how it goes, my princess, but I hope that in the future we will succeed
arrange meetings with greater freedom.
I nodded, satisfied with this answer for now. Will, sitting next to me, patted my back, and I
could tell from his expression that he was being very cautious about his father's announcements.
“Shit, I don't even know my grandchildren,” Cam sighed at one point. – Terrible feeling. It
was good to see your kids, Vince, at the wedding. I only regret that I don't have better contact
with them.
“I can't promise you that you'll see them more often at this point,” Vincent replied stiffly.
Cam sighed and rubbed his eyes, then nodded.

– I know, son, I know. But kiss them for me. Lissa and Michie. Say Grandpa
greetings and stuff like that.
Vincent nodded.
– I'll tell you.
– Do you play with them sometimes?
My oldest brother looked at his father with mild surprise.

- I'm listening?
– Do you draw with them or do puzzles or build, I don't know, towers with goddamn blocks? You
are doing this? Cam raised his eyebrows, staring at him expectantly.
Vince glanced quickly at our faces, as if checking

they all heard the same thing and then he cleared his throat.
“I do other things,” he finally replied.
– So you don't play with them?
- Rarely.
At least he was honest.

“Try it,” Cam advised. – For kids, play is life. You can make them smile so easily. And then you will
see that their smile is worth more than a billion dollars. “My father reached out to me, looked at my
face, and stroked my cheek with his thumb, making the corners of my mouth turn up and my lips
stretch. Then Cam winked at me and then looked back at Vincent. - I know what I'm saying.
Camden Monet is the only person in the world who can charm all of the Monet siblings combined.
We came here irritated and eager for explanations, and my father managed to make our anger
evaporate without explaining much in the end. What's more, he managed to sneak some fatherly
advice for Vincent into all of this.
Once I digested this fact and came to terms with it, I felt a happiness that first surprised me.
However, I quickly realized what the reason was.
It was enough that I woke up the next day with a fresh head.
I was on vacation with my brothers and father.
I felt light. I felt innocent freedom because life had stopped.
The old times suddenly came back. I sighed, looking around my assigned bedroom. Outside the
window, rows of trees were swaying, a bit like in the Monet Residence, only there they were further
apart, and here it seemed that if I wanted to stick my head out and reach out my hand, I could grab a
twig with my fingers.
When choosing my wardrobe for breakfast, I chose a dark, tight dress.
It was usually one of my favorite party clothes because it was pretty and incredibly comfortable, but
today I wore it on purpose, in honor of the old days when I would fight with my brothers for every
flattering outfit. I regretted not taking it
yellow checkered dresses. It was still lying there somewhere in the depths of my closet, acting as a
souvenir. I don't know if I could squeeze into it, but if I had it here, I would definitely at least try.
The boys had already gotten used to the fact that any attempts to interfere with my wardrobe were
doomed to failure, so when I went downstairs and greeted them, no one said a word about my
appearance. Then I thought that all the years I had devoted to "raising" them had paid off.
“…it doesn't make sense that…” Shane stopped as I stepped out onto the patio. He was sitting in
his swimming trunks on a lounger, and his dark, dripping hair and the puddle mark where his feet
touched the wooden decking boards showed that he must have taken a dip in the pool today.
“It's just Hailie,” Dylan muttered.

He, in turn, stood in the water, leaning against the edge of the pool. Tony was stretching out on a
towel nearby. He was wearing sunglasses, although the trees were so thick there that there wasn't
much sunlight and the terrace was in pleasant shade.
Tony looked like he was taking a nap, but as I approached the worship circle, which
the holy trinity formed on the terrace, he raised himself slightly on his elbows.
“You also have to be careful what you say around her,” he remarked, watching me lie down on the
adjacent deckchair with a mug of coffee and a plate of pancakes, leftovers from breakfast, grabbed
from the ruined pile in the kitchen.
I narrowed my eyes.
– And what text is this? I growled at Tony.
– Your father will look at you favorably, murmur "Princess", and you will fly to him
as if on wings.
- Fact. Shane nodded.
“Go away,” I grumbled, taking a sip of coffee. – What are you talking about then?
are you talking? Are you plotting against him?
“We're not up to anything,” Shane said indignantly.
– We're just pissed off. Dylan shrugged.

– For your father?
– Fucking no, by Tutankhamun. – Even through his dark glasses I could see
as Tony rolls his eyes.
“He explained himself,” I replied, ignoring the taunt.
Shane leaned towards me, frowning pityingly after he threw

a glimpse of my pancake.
– Was that an explanation for you?
– Perfunctory, yes, but there is no other way in this family.
“He should try harder this time,” Dylan grumbled.
“Of course he should,” I admitted. – But he's the father. It's obvious that he's a big guy.
The brothers looked at me, and two of them even snorted.

– Gagatek? Dylan repeated, raising an eyebrow.
– She's right, have you seen his scar? He didn't have it before, Shane pointed out.
– The father lives his own twisted life on his own twisted rules.
I'm slowly starting to get it, I sighed. – Shane, leave it, it's mine. If you want a pancake, bring it from the
kitchen.
"I thought you weren't eating," he muttered.
– I just put it on myself.
“We know he has a crazy life,” Dylan told me. – But the problem begins when it also confuses ours.
– He spread his hands. – Because what are we doing here? Everything's fine, Mexico's fine, we're
together, but this crappy vacation messes up our everyday life a bit. I left Martina, business…
I raised my hand, staring at the pool.

– I'm studying.
- Exactly.
“But father says this is an exceptional situation,” I said. – I prefer us here

downloaded than if we had to worry about him now.
– Supposedly...
The boys nodded reluctantly, all equally thoughtful.

I drank coffee again and smiled, soon breaking the silence.
– The advantages of this situation are that we can feel like old times.
Dylan glanced at me, a wicked smile quickly breaking out on his bored face.
– In the old days, you say?
Now the entire holy trinity was smiling.
“You better go change, girl,” Dylan suggested.
I raised my eyes to the sky.
– I didn't mean for you to be idiots.

– Hey, morons? “We were just protecting you,” Shane protested.
I raised an eyebrow.
– It wasn't protection, just bullying!

– Of course, security.
– I've already forgiven you because I know your stupid behavior was provoked by your
declining emotional intelligence, but in hindsight you should have seen that the way you
treated me was not okay.
Tony leaned over to Dylan and whispered loudly, "What is she

talking about?"
- I don't know, just say no to her and everything will be fine - he replied.
“Idiots,” I muttered, sighing regretfully.
I missed the moment when my brothers thought I was going too far by calling them
names so casually. Dylan pulled himself up and out of the pool as I took a bite of the
pancake. I stared at him and didn't notice Tony approaching me from behind.
“What are you…” I started, but I couldn't finish. Next came my squeals as my brothers,
tired of my ranting, grabbed me - one of them by my legs, the other by my arms. I struggled,
but I had no chance to break free.
Before landing in the pool, I naively called for Shane's help, but out of the corner of my
eye I saw he was busy reaching for my plate of pancakes.
There was a splash as they threw me into the water. I emerged immediately, letting out
a frustrated cry. I didn't feel like swimming - it wasn't hot at all. I also didn't feel like getting
my hair and clothes wet.
- Idiots! – I exclaimed once again, rubbing my eyes and entire face.
The holy trinity cackled on the shore. Dylan went to get a towel to dry himself, and Tony
stood at the edge, watching me with malicious satisfaction in his eyes.
I lunged towards him, maybe to grab onto his leg and pull him along, but he saw through
me and moved away when I was close. Without giving up, I scrambled to the shore and
didn't even start squeezing the water out of my hair, I immediately ran after the youngest
brother.
“Don't run, you'll slip and cry, little Hailie,” he admonished me.
jumping over the deckchair.
- Shut up! – I exclaimed.
– Remember that time she threw you into the water and thought she had drowned your phone? –
laughed Dylan.
– She almost cried then too. – Tony smiled evilly. Somewhere in the background
came Shane's chuckle.
- Ah yes? – I growled, seething with sudden anger. My lovely brothers could throw me off balance
in a matter of seconds. – Let's see how much I can roar now!
I jumped to the towel where Tony had recently been lounging and grabbed him
my cell phone and deliberately threw it into the water.
– Hey!!! Tony shouted.
His evil smile disappeared.
– Swim for her! – he ordered me, bombarding me with a furious look.
– Swim yourself.
Seeing that I did not react in any way to his words, he actually jumped into the pool himself.
Shane and Dylan, not at all in solidarity with our brother in this case, howled
laughter.
“If you seriously broke my phone…” Tony said in an ominous tone as he

he was getting out of the pool with his cell phone in his hand.
– Why are you making so much noise? – asked Will, who had just left the villa through the glass
doors, accompanied by his father and Vincent. These three probably started the day in their own
style, i.e. with serious discussions.
Dylan immediately looked away from them, offended, and I could only guess that just a moment
ago he had been criticizing his father so fiercely out of wounded pride - he hadn't been involved in
something that morning and had to vent.
“She dropped my phone in the water,” Tony complained, now rubbing it with a towel.
“It's waterproof,” I snorted, avoiding the stares of my oldest brothers and father.
Cam ran a hand through his hair before waving his hand at the holy trinity as if he
didn't have time to deal with their drama. However, he kept his watchful gaze on me
and beckoned me over.
– Come here, princess.
I obediently followed the order. My father placed his hand on my shoulder and
squeezed it lightly.
– How about a walk? – he asked, and his piercing gaze and confidence in his
voice left no room for a negative answer. - We'll talk.
I nodded uncertainly.
Vincent looked at my wet clothes with a disapproving look and said, “Get changed
first.”
“It's brisk,” said Will, who had probably done his run today before anyone opened
an eye.
I didn't make you wait long. I changed my clothes quickly, still wondering whether
I should be afraid of the conversation my father wanted to have with me.
I became even more suspicious when it turned out that he was on our walk
join Vincent.
23
BOTTLE OF TEQUILA
The forest was beautiful, but its mysterious aura scared me and I would
never leave the villa to wander through it. With Vincent and Cam at my side,
however, I was more willing to walk like that. I suspected that although they
looked inconspicuous, both of them were armed.
Today, Vince also chose a white shirt and dark suit pants, while Cam was dressed
more appropriately - he was wearing jeans and a rotten green shirt with a navy blue check
pattern. If it weren't for the belt and jewelry, he would look like he was heading out into
the forest to chop wood.
– Why can't we talk in the villa? – I asked, looking around uncertainly. I didn't trust this
forest, I only knew the forests in Pennsylvania, and I had a difficult relationship with them
since so much harm had happened to me there years ago.
- So that your siblings don't eavesdrop, one or two... maybe we'll be able to reach the
village? Apparently pretty. Cam shrugged. – You like this sort of thing, don't you, princess?
Maybe I can somehow make this trip more interesting for you. A little bit.
I nodded. I also wrapped my arms around myself. I waited for my father to move on
things.
“Vincent and I were talking, you know,” he started, taking a big step over
some bush. – He mentioned something I would like to clarify with you.
“Mhm…” I murmured with polite interest.

– Vince, would you like to give us some insight here? – the father asked, looking over his
shoulder at his eldest son. Vincent, who had been silent until then, followed us, watching our
steps so as not to trip on the uneven terrain. I knew he was patiently letting my father beat
around the bush, even though if it were up to him, he would have said right away
What is it about.
– We're concerned about your relationship with Adrien Santan, Hailie.

I raised my head too quickly.
– What relationship? – I snorted. – I don't have any relationship with him.
“It looks like you two have a relationship that is, in our eyes, Hailie, too friendly,” the father
said.
“Ah…” I muttered, looking down again. – You have nothing to worry about.
I don't even like him, it's far from friendly.
– It's about freedom. Tell me, Hailie, how does Adrien treat you?
Cam and Vincent looked at me expectantly and I licked my lips.
– He is polite, sometimes he just makes annoying jokes.
– Does he mention business when he talks to you?
– No, he avoids this topic.
– Has he ever bothered you with anything? – Vincent asked.
“Uh… I don't know, he's weird sometimes,” I admitted. – I mean, he doesn't say anything
scary, but it has this dark aura. A bit like you.
Vincent raised an eyebrow.
“But I'm a little less afraid of him,” I added.

“Good,” Cam commented. – Because you don't have to be afraid of him, princess, but still
Better keep your distance from him, okay?
- I'm trying.
– So what was Adrien Santan doing in Barcelona, in the same bar where you were partying,
the night your father ran away when I called you? - He asked
Vincent. The roughness in his voice was unbearable. We stopped in place.
“I don't know, honestly,” I replied excitedly. – He said he was in Barcelona for business
purposes. And he ran into the pub because he found her... he found her
online.
– And that was the only time you saw each other then? Cam made sure of that.
I hesitated.
“Answer the question,” Vincent ordered emphatically, his eyes narrowing more and more.
“I probably went to the museum with him the night before,” I muttered quietly.
My father and brother exchanged glances.

- In museum? Vince hissed.
Cam leaned forward, supporting himself with his hand on the trunk of a nearby tree.
– Repeat, princess.
– I deliberately chose an unexciting exhibition to bore him!
– You chose? – repeated the father, barely concealing his surprise. – Princess, were you the one
who invited him?
“I did it because I owed him a favor… I…” I stopped because I felt like I was slowly starting to get
nervous and lose my cool.
Father and Vincent exchanged glances again.
– What do you mean, dear child, when you say you 'owed him a favor'?
I sighed deeply, casting a longing glance towards the villa visible in the distance. It's a pity that I
allowed myself to be dragged out for this walk. Being under fire from Vincent and Cam is an extremely
uncomfortable experience.
– I contacted him after the incident outside the club when he got angry with Dylan and ordered him
to be suspended. I felt sorry for Dylan and felt guilty, so I decided to convince Adrien to...
His father stepped aside, as if he needed to digest this information, then came back and pointed a
finger at Vincent, barely containing his anger.
- Did you know that?
- Of course not.
My oldest brother looked at me in turn.
“What made you think that contacting Adrien was a good idea, huh, princess?” – asked the father.
He spoke in a sharp, stern tone, which is probably why he added the "princess" at the end.
I spread my hands.
“Dylan was so depressed that it seemed like a good idea at the time
from the situation.
– Talking to a member of the Organization on your own is never a good solution. “Remember
that,” my father said emphatically, rubbing his forehead as if he was very tired of my stupidity. -
Santan shouldn't take this seriously either. What is he thinking? Setting conditions? Demanding
favors? Isn't this against the rules?
Vince shook his head.

“Hailie went to him on her own,” he recalled solemnly.
Cam cursed under his breath, but then perked up.
– Did he touch you, princess? Tell me, even if it was just once.
Embarrassed, I looked down at the forest floor.
– If I fell on it during turbulence on the plane, does that count?
Cam and Vince raised their eyebrows.
– How did he react then? – asked the father.

– He pushed me off of him.
“He's keeping an eye on himself,” Vincent said.
Cam nodded, glancing at him.

– Skubany dances on the border, but does not cross it.
- What does it mean? - I asked.
– There's no telling what he wants, Hailie. You have to be careful. - Cam ran his hand through
his hair again, his mind wandering somewhere far away. – Don't engage in conversations with him
that go beyond exchanging basic pleasantries.
“Okay,” I whispered.
Cam put his hands on my shoulders and I felt like I was trapped.
He looked at me with serious eyes.
– Don't contact him, avoid him, I'm serious.
- OK Dad.
He took one hand away and placed the other on my shoulder blades.
“Let's take a walk,” he suggested, trying to sound gentler.

- You are mad at me? – I asked him.
At first he looked like he was going to say yes, but then he quickly sighed
and stroked my back.
– Of course not, princess.
I smiled shyly, seeing Vincent raise his eyes to the sky from the corner of my eye.
“But I am,” he said coldly.

“Vince…” his father admonished him.
"I don't want to hear you contacting Santan." The next time he shows up anywhere near
you, I want you to let me know immediately.
Understood?
I nodded.
– That's right, Vince.
For a moment, it seemed like he still didn't have enough admonishment, but eventually he gave in
calm down and said nothing more.
My father asked me about studies and life in Spain, jokingly warning me not to like it there
and not to decide to stay because my brothers would cry.
I smiled, glad that the difficult topic was over and we could relax. Every now and then I
just swallowed as the memory of Santana's chocolate eyes entered my thoughts.
I told myself that it was my stupid head that was mocking me and deliberately giving me
images that I didn't want to see.
“Oh, I think we've reached the village,” Cam remarked. – You can already see the first cottage.
– This is the village? - I was surprised. – Two buildings crosswise?
– It goes along the road, so there are a bit more of them there, but yeah, from what I've
heard, it's not that big.
– Is it safe for you to come here? – I bit my lip.
– This is a wilderness cut off from the world. It's unclear whether people even have internet here.
Cam stopped and looked around. – Well, I thought it would be more charming here.
“We're going back to the villa,” Vincent ordered, his eyes full of reluctance scanning the
old, dilapidated buildings that had grown up in front of us. They seemed to have been built
without any order, randomly placed on an irregularly cleared land
area.
– Maybe it's just the edges that are so nasty? Cam wondered aloud. On
The bracelet rattled on his wrist as he stroked the back of his neck with his hand.
“It's a remote Mexican village,” Vincent grumbled. - NO
looks like a hidden treasure of the nation. We're not going in there.
“I deliberately chose to hide in this safer part of the country,” Cam muttered,
looking around.
I scanned the scenery in front of me - trees, lots of greenery, and a few buildings.
There were actually a few more of them growing there. Well, it wasn't the prettiest
village I'd ever seen, but maybe that was what made it atmospheric...
“I think I see a bar,” I said suddenly, surprised.
I meant a small house with many boxes stacked next to it
entrance and something like an old plastic table with two lame chairs.
“We're turning back,” Vincent repeated emphatically.
I looked at him.
– I don't want to go in there, I'm just telling you what I
see. “I'm sorry, princess, because I would love to hang out here with you, but I
won't take you somewhere I don't trust,” Cam said, wrapping one arm around my
back. – It's difficult. It's a pity, because the locals from whom I booked the villa and
the jeeps said it was a great place where the best tequila, unknown to the world, is
produced.
“It doesn't matter, maybe it's better that she remains unknown,” I chuckled to her
relaxation of the atmosphere, because Vincent almost radiated tension.
My brother didn't even smile. We were about to retreat and head towards the villa
when some movement caught our attention. Vincent frowned, and his right hand
automatically came to rest on the gun, which I had just noticed was tucked behind the
waistband of his pants. He didn't pull it out, but he obviously didn't trust this place and
the people living there enough to make sure he had a gun within his reach at the sight
of the first person he met.
I knew that my father certainly wouldn't go out for a walk without a weapon, so I
whispered reproachfully:
- So you just didn't arm me?
“Shhh…” Cam put a finger to his lips and narrowed his eyes at the thin man who
was looking at us from a distance. He was standing in tattered clothes next to a
dilapidated building where I had previously spotted a bar.
– Stop it, he's just some man. Just don't draw your weapons, for Lord's sake, you'll
create a nervous atmosphere - I admonished them quietly, being the only polite one.
person in this company, and then I waved to the stranger, saying loudly in Spanish: - We are just
tourists! We're leaving now!
The man started and perked up a little when he heard his tongue.
– Tourists? – he croaked in a surprised, uncertain voice.
“Yes, los turistas ,” Cam said. He eyed him suspiciously, barely restraining himself from drawing
his gun. The stranger encouraged him to do so, at least with his appearance that did not inspire the
slightest bit of confidence.
“We heard you had great tequila here, so we took a look, but well... We should probably go now,”
I continued.
The man squinted and his mouth hung open. All that was missing was for a trickle of saliva to flow
from them. I guess it wasn't common to have outside guests here if he was so surprised to see us. He
also kept frowning, as if he didn't quite understand what I was saying, and I wondered if it was my
accent or maybe the communication difficulties were due to his lack of intelligence. He didn't just look
haggard in the sense of being starved or overworked. He looked a bit like a zombie and I felt an
unpleasant twist in my stomach. Maybe it's better to run away from here.
Vincent shared my anxiety - compared to me, he didn't even try to force himself
to be polite. He tightened his hand on my forearm.
“If you don't back down now, I will drag you away by force,” he threatened quietly.
"I'm coming," I muttered, obediently moving towards him.
“Never mind, uh… gracias ,” his father said with a wave of his hand. In his voice
although firm and firm, there was also a hint of hesitation and maybe even fear.
The native's eyebrows rose even more. He took a few slow steps towards us. He stopped squinting
so much. He must have done it often, because his face was burned by the sun, probably for a long
time, and his face was lined with deep wrinkles, especially around the eyes. His eyes seemed to be
foggy. It occurred to me that this is what a man who woke up from a centuries-long slumber might look
like. A book I once read had this theme. In my imagination, the hero described there looked similar to
the man before me.
I shuddered as I remembered the ending of that story. This hero turned out to be some dried up
genocidal vampire who murdered almost all the characters.
Vincent, as if he heard my thoughts, backed away from me even more forcefully.

He had his hand on my back and was pushing me in the direction we came from.
Cam stayed where he was and even craned his neck. He tensed, but he also examined carefully
the native's eyesight.
– Uh, is everything okay? – he asked hesitantly. - You need help? Ayuda?
He still had his hand on the gun.
I had a bad feeling.
“Dad,” I urged him, feeling a chill run down my spine. At the same time, I felt relieved that my
father was interested in this man's condition. Maybe he was actually sick and needed care?
“He's weird,” Cam muttered, straining his eyes at him.

“That's why we're leaving,” Vincent urged us.
I just turned around to see if my father had already followed us. I accidentally made eye contact
with a native. I froze under that look. I expected to see pain or confusion in his expression, but it was
definitely madness. And then, instead of a book, I started to associate the man with a computer
game. One that the twins and Dylan played sometimes. The goal was to destroy as many zombies
as possible. I rarely had the opportunity to get to the pad (not that I was too keen on it), but once I
managed to do it and even beat Tony. He got angry at me and I remember that he was walking
around like he was sick for exactly two days.
The man before us differed from the creatures from the holy trinity game only in that
he also turned out to be armed.
My eyes widened when, with a surprisingly sudden movement, he pulled out a gun from the back
pocket of his too loose, dirty shorts.
My brother and father reacted nervously - Vincent jerked me harder to hide behind him and
immediately aimed his gun at the man's face, and Cam stopped lurking with his gun.
- Step back! – he thundered, instantly losing empathy towards the stranger. – Paseo atrás,
back, now!
Seeing the guns pointed at him, the man widened his eyes in horror and screamed loudly. The
weapon in his hands shook with them. He looked at it in surprise, as if he hadn't registered the
moment he pulled it out.
“He's a drug addict,” my father hissed at us, as if we hadn't heard this before
they figured it out. – He's under the influence like nothing else.
It was sad for me and maybe I would have even been sad if it weren't for the fact that all the
confusion we caused with the help of a stranger attracted the attention of several people from the
village. Someone emerged from another house nearby, and an older woman opened her mouth and
shouted something about a gun - I had a hard time understanding her because of her accent. A man
with a gun in his hand flew out of the bar we were next to. At first glance it was obvious that he was
more sober, so he probably had a more stable grip than his exhausted friend. And when it came to
shooting, he was definitely going to have a better aim.
Vincent's intuition about this village was unerring.

I swallowed, glancing at my brother. I had a hard time believing what was happening.
I wanted to call out to these people that we weren't attacking anyone, that we were just walking
around and looking for tequila, because they were supposed to be famous for it here, but Vince
didn't give me time to explain. He started to back away, pushing against me. I turned around every
now and then to make sure no one was approaching us from behind, and I made sure we didn't go
into the tree.
– Get her out of here! Cam exclaimed.

– You get out of here too! – I shouted back to my father.
Someone started screaming, and then the terrifying man suddenly howled, this time making me
think of a werewolf. He probably did it out of fear, but it sounded as if his father or Vincent had shot
him. The guy at the bar apparently took this as a signal to open fire, because he aimed it at Cam and
fired
shot.
Vincent stopped and I suppressed a moan by pressing my hands to my mouth. I felt as if my

insides were frozen. Panicked, I prayed that the native would miss.
Cam dropped the gun onto the road and hissed loudly, clutching his right arm.
I tightened my grip on Vincent's wrist.
I saw my oldest brother taking aim. He was frowning in complete concentration, his face tense.
He didn't tremble, he didn't hesitate, he didn't even break a sweat. I rarely saw Vincent in action. He
rarely reached for a weapon. Recently he held it in his hand in front of me when my brothers and I
had a tournament at the shooting range at the Monet Residence. It was
in autumn, on one of those long evenings. I remembered that Vince's shots were flawless and,
well, nothing has changed since then.
I heard a bang as Vince pulled the trigger, and then he said something in an icy voice. His
Spanish was poor, but under the circumstances, a few razor-sharp words were enough to
make him understandable. The other people who came out earlier to see what was happening
must have already hid, I don't know, because I was focused on my father. Cam was steady on
his feet and didn't look like he was going to collapse, but he was holding his arm and it was
obvious he had been hit.
While Vince was busy scanning his surroundings, I slipped out from behind him and ran,
bent over, to my dad. At the same moment, the native who shot him looked at the ground with
terror in his eyes. He dropped the gun on her as Vincent hit his hand. A trickle of blood ran
down his fingers. His chin and lips trembled as if he wanted to howl in pain, but he couldn't find
his voice. He pressed a hand to his side, grimacing, and all he could manage were muffled
moans. He slowly began to back away and dived behind the boxes. They were piled up under
the bar he had escaped from earlier, and I thought it was very possible that they contained the
unfortunate bottles of tequila.
The other man, the dazed one, looked at his companion blankly. He didn't understand what
was happening, he was still in a completely different world and even the sound of a gunshot
didn't make him wake up. He didn't even think to use the gun he held in his hands. It was
absolute chaos.
It was me who decided to use the weapon. With a nimble movement, I cleared my father's
dropped gun from the ground. The man from the village was staring at the barrel with bulging
eyes because I had made sure it was pointed at his face.
- Run away! – I ordered him and I didn't have to repeat myself, because with his arms
raised he turned back and flew to his people.
“You, princess,” my father gasped and stretched out his trembling, bloody hand to me,
which he had just pressed against the wound. - Give it back to me.
“I won't give it up, you can barely stand,” I hissed. – We have to get out of here.
You can walk?
“Maybe,” Vincent replied stiffly for him. He just appeared next to us, without taking his eyes
off the buildings. He knew the peace that was there
it happened, it was only temporary and we had to get out of here. – He was shot in the arm, his legs
are intact.
I shot a frightened glance at my father, who was wincing in pain. My heart was pounding like
crazy.
“Give me the gun, Hailie,” Cam repeated, this time holding out his hand
more firmly.
“Hailie will keep her gun,” Vincent said in a tone that brooked no objections. - In that
moment he will make better use of it than you.
Father groaned with effort. He needed strength to fight the pain, which is why he lacked it
her to discuss with Vincent.
- Backwards! Don't look back! – my brother ordered.
We slowly managed to retreat back into the forest. Vincent walked behind and covered us,
keeping a watchful eye on the village buildings. When they disappeared from our sight, we took a
breath and only then did we dare to run towards the villa.
If I were in a joking mood, I would point out to Vincent that he was definitely regretting wearing a shirt
today. We managed to maintain a good pace for about a minute, after which Cam began to breathe
louder and slower until he finally stopped.
“I'll catch up with you,” he said, holding on to a tree.

– Can you move your hand? I asked worriedly, backing up to him.
– It's okay, it's just a little blood. Fly to the villa. I want you to get as far away from this damn
village as possible.
“No one's chasing us,” I remarked, taking a quick glance behind me. – Show me your arm.
-Vince, get her out of here.

Vincent stopped watching for possible pursuit and looked at his father.
- She is right. Show your arm.
Cam swore and I shot my brother a surprised look.
My father realized that we wouldn't budge, and so as not to waste time, he finally obeyed and
almost ripped his shirt to reveal the wound. I gritted my teeth at the sight of her - her arm was covered
in blood and it was hard to see where the bullet had entered. I knew that as a medical student I
should slowly become immune to such sights.
“I'm fine, it's nothing,” Cam grumbled under his breath as he and Vincent joined together
we looked at the gunshot site.
“She's gone right through,” Vince muttered, clearly relieved.
“But he needs stitches,” I said.
“I'm rushing to the hospital,” my father snorted, pulling his arm away from us. - How are
If you don't leave here soon, then...
“Let's move together, slowly,” I suggested, clinging to his side and smiling sweetly to reassure him.
– Just try to raise your hand so that the blood doesn't flow.
“I can do it,” he growled to Vincent, who appeared on his other side.

– You're losing blood, you're getting weaker. I'm doing it so you don't slow us down, my brother
explained, and my father gave up.
We covered a large part of the road by running, so the villa should appear among the trees soon.
We glanced behind us every now and then to make sure no one was following us. My father was
breathing harder and harder; it was obvious that he was losing strength. At some point, I had to switch
sides with Vince - so that my brother would support his weaker side.
– What was that anyway? – Cam asked at one point, stopping to calm his breathing. – A pack of
junkies! As soon as I get the person who told me so much about going for a walk with my daughter, I
will...
“Maybe it was a misunderstanding,” I suggested. – You know, this strange guy didn't seem to
understand that he took out a gun, you reacted by taking out yours, someone shouted, a moment of
confusion...
“I'm going to raze their village to the ground,” the father gasped.
“Your wound needs to be treated first,” Vince said, pointing towards the road
in front of us. – We're already close.
I breathed a sigh of relief when we finally saw the fence surrounding the villa among the trees. Dylan
and Will were playing badminton after having moved most of the loungers aside, Shane was stretching
out on a towel, munching on something, and Tony was drifting in the pool on an air mattress. There was
a splash as he jumped off, seeing me and Vince taking extra care to place his bloody father in the chair.
– Bring the first aid kit!

- What is?! – Dylan shouted, throwing the racket aside. The distance separating him from
he beat us in a sprint.
“He was shot,” Vince explained laconically, focusing on the photo of his father
shirt.
- How?!
- Who? – Will asked, also quickly materializing next to us. He still

he was holding his racket - the fingers of one hand were gripping it so tightly that they turned white.
“There's a village not far from here where I don't think we're welcome,” I said.
- What?!
- Village?
– What village, what village?

- First aid kit…
“Here,” Shane called, throwing the trunk onto the table.
- Are you OK? Will asked, rubbing my back.
I shook my head.
– Dad needs to be given antibiotics – I ordered. – And stop the bleeding. I think,
that you need to go to the
hospital. “No hospitals,” the father groaned.
“He's hiding,” Shane pointed out.
– Needs stitches!
“We've got stitches in the first aid kit…” Cam said, tilting his head back.
“They are,” Will confirmed and glanced at me doubtfully.
Vince too.
– So what's the problem? – Shane asked. His forehead was shiny with sweat. –
Hailie, put them on him!
My eyes widened.
- I?! – I hit my chest with my hand.
– Who studies medicine here?
All the brothers were staring at me.
– Yes, I'm studying! I don't work in a hospital yet! – I cried in panic.
– Didn't they teach you sewing there?
- On bananas, but it was more like fun... - I mumbled, feeling very stressed
my tongue is tangled.
The holy trinity raised eyebrows, even Vince glanced at me.
– A banana peel is a good alternative for practicing sewing techniques – I quoted
his professor.
“If you want, I can bring you some bananas, they're in the kitchen,” Shane offered.
– Why do I need bananas now?!
– I don't know, I'm trying to help, okay?!
“Princess, no need, I'll be fine,” my father interjected, grabbing my hand. –
Just a moment and everything will heal nicely.
I looked doubtfully at his paper-white face and then at the still bleeding wound. Then I looked at
the brothers' faces, each in turn.
Everyone was staring at me with expectation and helplessness.
I took a deep breath and nodded.
“Okay,” I said, trying to sound decisive. I straightened up and looked around. – Dad, stretch out
your hand and keep it in this position. Vince, keep as little blood as possible, dry the wound regularly.
Will, can you shine the flashlight on my phone for me? Dylan, give me that disinfectant. Shane, bring
me a hair tie. Tony, you water. Me and dad.
They followed my orders obediently and without talking, like never before.
And once I had hydrated, tied up my hair, washed and disinfected my hands,
I put on gloves and grabbed a needle and thread in my fingers.
And I started.

Diamond 1 290

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Diamond 1 290

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Machine Translated by Google

Machine Translated by Google

3 DEPTH OF THE WARDROBE

9 ANOTHER OF COIN'S FEATURES

11 VINCE WITH THE GROUP

HUNDRED THOUSAND DOLLARS

21 TWO MINUSES MAKE A PLUS

26 DARK AND MYSTERIOUS

29 AS YOU REQUEST, HAILIE COINS

35 ANGER BEYOND ANY SCALE

Illustration and cover design: Dixie

1 DYLAN'S CORPORATE JOKE

3 DEPTH OF THE WARDROBE

9 ANOTHER OF COIN'S FEATURES

HUNDRED THOUSAND DOLLARS

19 THIS IS NOT YOUR FRIEND

26 DARK AND MYSTERIOUS

29 AS YOU REQUEST, HAILIE COINS

32 COOL IS NOT ENOUGH

35 ANGER BEYOND ANY SCALE

Unfortunately, Dylan was not easy to ignore.

“ Girl ,” came the voice of my mean brother.

-Hmm ? – I looked around unconsciously around the dim bedroom.

“ Hey, don't fall asleep again,” I growled. - Get up!

I went back to the bedroom and my blood pressure dropped.

– What is he doing here?

– I don't know, hurry up.

“ You have more flowers again ,” he commented.

“ Leave him alone,” I finally said, then drummed my nails

– Christ, what, I'm not allowed to miss my little sister?

– I don't know if I'll propose.

I rubbed my forehead and Dylan started pacing again.

he obediently puts the ring back in his sweatshirt pocket.

– I don't know if it's maybe too fast.

“ I just…” Dylan looked up at me. – What if he says no?

“ Chicks should be the ones proposing,” he grumbled.

– So when are you planning to do it?

– I thought maybe at Vince's wedding.

I raised an eyebrow at him and asked:

MELT YOUR HEART

Suddenly, there was a loud snort from Dylan.

– Medical microbiology is my new hated subject.

-Hmm ? – I muttered evasively.

- Yes. Vince nodded. – But no higher than Harvard, John's University

He cleared his throat.

“ Dylan ,” Anja and I hissed at the same time.

– You don't say that , don't say it again.

– It's nice that it's coming true.

– In my opinion, he takes on too many projects.

– It seems so, but…

“Sit up straight ,” Vince instructed his daughter as Eugenie served us dinner.

“Hot,” she complained.

– Aunt Hailie, can I show you something?

“ I'll just get something else,” she moaned pleadingly.

“She did it accidentally,” I agreed in a gentle voice and stood up to serve it

- I'm not interested.

– Then the fun is less awesome.

Will nudged him.

“Oh, yeah, in Will's fucking villa,” Tony added.

“ You guys better be careful in Vegas,” I growled at them.

Somewhere around midnight I said goodbye to my brothers. However, before I could

– Hey, girl, I have a little request.

But these are just gems.